Skip to main content

Full text of "Memoir of James Backhouse"

See other formats


MEMOIR 


JAMES   BACKHOUSE. 

BY   HIS   SISTER. 


He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things  ;  and  I  will 
be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  My  Son." — Rev.  xxi.  7. 


SECOND    EDITION. 


YORK: 
WILLIAM   SESSIONS,    LOW   OUSEGATE. 

LONDON: 

S.    HARRIS    &   CO.,    BISHOPSGATE    STREET    WITHOUT. 

1877. 


PEEFACE 

To  the  First   Edition. 


The  following  brief  Memoir  of  James  Backhouse  lias 
been  chiefly  compiled  from  Memoranda,  most  of  which 
were  revised  by  himself  within  a  few  years  of  his  decease. 

Some  notices  of  his  sjjiritual  condition  were  recorded  at 
a  more  recent  date. 

Private  letters  have  also  been  made  use  of  in  carrying 
out  the  narrative,  which  although  they  very  inadequately 
pourtray  his  abundant  labours  in  the  Lord's  vineyard,  will, 
we  believe,  be  read  with  interest  by  many  to  whom  his 
memory  is  precious. 

May  the  perusal  of  a  life  dedicated  to  the  service  of 
God,  prove  a  means  of  stimulating  others  in  pursuing  that 
path,  which,  in  the  experience  of  the  dear  departed,  was 
through  Divine  Grace,  so  fraught  with  blesings. 

Sarah  Backhouse. 

Holdgate  House,  4th  month,  1870. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTEE  I. 


Page. 


His  birth — Parental  influence — Meetings  for  worship— School- 
Bible  —  Irritable     temper  —  Prayer  —  Business  —  Health  — 
Botany — Mental  conflict — Christian  counsel I 

CHAPTER  II. 

Scripture  reading — Botany— Nursery  at  Norwich  —  Guarded 
deportment — Religious  influence — Ministry — Impression  re- 
specting Foreign  service — Divine  teaching — Return  home — 
Scotch  Nurseries 7 

CHAPTER  III. 

York  Nursery — Removal  of  his  mother  and  family  from  Dar- 
lington— ^Jane  Backhouse's  death— Prayer  and  Faith  — 
Ministry — Temptations — Marriage — Edmund  and  Elizabeth 
Janson — Deborah  Backhouse's  illness,  ministry  and  death — • 
Death  of  Thomas  Backhouse's  wife  ;  and  his  sister  A.  D. 
Backhouse    H 

CHAPTER  lY. 

Preaches  on  Race  Course — Tract  on  Racing — Musical  Festival — 
Preaches  on  Market  Cross— Religious  visits — Temperance — 
Adult  School    22 

CHAPTER  y. 

Certificates— G.  W.  Walker— Ballotted  for  Militia— Sentiments 

on  War— Leaves  home— Detention  in  London 32 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTEE   VI. 

Page. 
Sails  for  Australian  Colonies — Hobart  Town — Macquarie  Har- 
bour—Prisoners—Tasmania—State of  Church  at  home — 
Diversity  of  gifts — Arrival  of  Daniel  and  Charles  Wheeler — 
First  Yearly  Meeting  in  Hobart  Town— Lieutenant  Gover- 
nor's courtesy   40 

CHAPTER  YII. 

Sails  for  Sydney — Norfolk  Island  —  Sydney — Letter — Silent 
Meetings— Governor's  permission  to  visit  Prisoners-^ Wel- 
lington Valley  —  Scientific  knowledge  —  Chain  Gangs  — 
Aborigines — Moreton  Bay — Governor  Sir  R.  Bourke's 
Message 54 

CHAPTEE  YIII. 

Voyage  back  to  Hobart  Town— Letter  to  his  Mother — Voyage 
to  Port  Philip — Melbourne — Letter — Western  Australia — 
Mauritius — Letter  to  Friends  at  Sydney — Sails  for  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope 64 

CHAPTEE  IX. 

Cape  of  Good  Hope — Letter — Cape  Town — Projected  School — 
Friends'  Meetings — John  Williams  —  Prayer  —  Outfit  for 
African  Journey — Descriptive  letter — His  Mother's  death — 
Trials  of  patience — Daniel  Wheelei-'s  death — Study  of  the 
Dutch  Language 75 

CHAPTEE  X. 

Visit  to  Mission  Stations — Hankey — Slavery  ceased  in  British 
Colonies— Total  Abstinence  Pledge— Hottentots — Llewellen 
Cupido  Michels— Wild  Animals — Letter  to  one  of  his 
Sisters — Cafifers — Missionary  Influence — Journey  across  the 
C^reat  Karroo— Lily  Fountain— Return  to  Cape  Town 85 


co^"^ENTs.  vii 

CHAPTEE   XI. 

Page. 
Death   of    M.    Bragg — G.    W.    Walker   sails    for    Tasmania — 

School  premises  —Letter  to  his  Sisters — Preparing  Tracts — 

Farewell  meetings — Stormy  Voyage  to  England — Peace  of 

Mind — Lands  at  London  Bridge— Meets  his  sister  Elizabeth — 

Reaches  home  2nd  Mo.  2ist,  1841 — Returns   Certificates — 

G.  W.  Walker's  Marriage 103 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Prayer— Letter— Abigail  and  Thomas  Backhouse's  death— Letter 
to  African  Missionaries — Irrigation — Scripture  Lessons — 
Total  Abstinence — Caffer  War — Letter 114 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Visit  to  Ireland — Religious  visits  in  England — Gospel  Ministry — 
Willing  service — Schools — Visits  in  Scotland — Calvinistic 
views      130 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Excursion  to  Norway  in  185 1 — Scenery — Natural  productions — 
First  association  with  Friends  at  vStavanger.  Second  visit 

in  1853,  a  Religious  Mission — From  Christiansand  to  Ham- 
merfest,  &c. — Meetings  for  Worship — Tract  distribution     . .        139 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Third  visit  to  Norway  in  i860 — a  religious  visit  from  Christian- 
sand  to  the  North  Cape 156 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Health— Botany — Tracts   and    Books — Meetings  in  Scotland — 

Silent  waiting — Prayer — Ministry — Letter — Illness 170 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Last  Certificate  returned — Evening  of  Life — Illness  and  Death   .        179 


MEMOIR  OF 

JAMES   BACKHOUSE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

His  birth — Parental  influence — Meetings  for  worship — School — Bible 
— Irritable  temper — Prayer — Business — Health — Botany — Mental 
conflict — Christian  Counsel. 

James  Backhouse,  the  subject  of  the  following  Memoir, 
was  the  fourth  child  of  James  and  Mary  Backhouse,  of 
Darlington;  he  was  born  the  8th  of  7th  mo.  1794.  His 
Father  dying  in  1804,  when  his  son  James  was  little  more 
than  nine  years  of  age,  his  religious  training,  with  that  of 
his  brothers  and  sisters,  nine  in  number,  devolved  chiefly 
upon  their  Mother. 

He  was  a  remarkably  volatile,  imaginative  child,  often 
occasioning  much  thought  to  his  Father,  who  in  his  de- 
clining health  would  sometimes  remark,  ''  James  will  either 
be  a  great  comfort  or  a  great  grief  to  his  Mother."  His 
Father's  death,  with  that  of  his  eldest  brother,  a  few 
months  after,  affected  him  much,  and  there  is  reason  to 
believe  produced  a  salutary  and  lasting  effect  upon  his 
mind.  But  at  this  period  of  his  life,  his  dear  Mother's 
influence  was  greatly  blessed  to  him.  ''  She  directed  our 
attention,"  he  says  in  memoranda  left  by  him,  "  to  the 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  secret  of  our  own  hearts, 
making  us  unhappy  when  we  did  wrong,  and  comfortable 
when  we  did  right.     She  read  to  us  in  the  Bible  and  other 


2  EARLY     LIFE. 

books  calculated  to  encourage  piety,  and  she  suffered  no 
School  or  other  arranp^ements  to  interfere  with  our  reg^ular 
attendance  of  Meetings  for  worship,  but  impressed  upon 
us,  that  our  duty  to  God,  was  in  all  cases  to  have  the  first 
place.  The  Meetings  for  worship  which  we  attended,  were 
often  held  in  silence,  but  though  our  minds  might  frequently 
be  little  engaged  in  them,  in  the  intended  object,  these 
Meetings  were  very  useful  in  training  us  to  habits  of  self- 
control,  and  I  retain  a  vivid  recollection  of  the  sweet 
feeling,  which  in  my  childish  days,  I  had,  under  the 
ministry  of  some  Friends,  especially  of  one  who  occupied 
a  side  seat  and  who  spoke  briefly  and  in  great  humility 
and  meekness. 

"  My  attention  being  thus  early  directed  to  the  Lord, 
and  to  the  convictions  of  His  Spirit,  I  have  no  recollection 
of  a  period  of  first  awakening ;  but  as  I  grew  in  under- 
standing I  became  more  enlightened  respecting  divine 
things  and  especially  the  love  of  my  Saviour." 

In  his  School  life  he  entered  more  fully  into  the  conflict 
between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit  which  marks  the  fallen 
nature  of  man — "  I  loved,"  he  says,  "  what  was  good,  but 
had  not  learned  to  distrust  myself,  and  consequently  evil 
had  a  great  influence  over  me.  This  often  brought  me 
under  strong  condemnation,  so  that  I  many  times  sought 
the  Lord  with  tears  ;  and  He  graciously  passed  over  my 
transgressions,  and  renewed  my  peace.  When  this  was  the 
case,  I  sometimes  poured  out  my  soul  in  prayer  for  myself 
and  my  schooKellows,  and  I  felt  almost  constrained  when 
in  Meeting  to  invite  them  to  seek  the  Lord." 

At  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  writing.  Bibles  were 
very  scarce  and  expensive  in  comparison  with  what  they 
are  at  the  present  time ;  but  few  of  the  boys  at  J.  Tatham's 


EARLY     LIFE.  3 

boarding  school  at  Leeds,  at  which  he  was  placed,  pos- 
sessed the  treasure.  The  boys  were  assembled  every 
evening  before  going  to  bed  when  a  portion  of  Scripture 
was  read  to  them,  but  at  James's  particular  request  his 
Master  purchased  a  Bible  for  him  and  encouraged  him  in 
diligently  reading  it.  ''  About  this  time,"  he  says,  "  I  read 
George  Fox's  Journal  with  great  interest,  and  received 
many  beneficial  impressions  which  were  never  effaced." 

His  memory  was  very  retentive,  and  consequently  he  had 
little  difficulty  in  learning  his  daily  lessons,  but  the  school 
was  a  very  mixed  one,  and  many  of  his  schoolfellows  were 
very  uncongenial  to  him.  "  My  temperament,"  he  records 
''  was  irritable,  and  once  on  something  vexing  me  I  went 
into  a  rage  of  anger  ;  I  afterwards  felt  very  strongly  con- 
demned, and  in  my  humiliation  before  my  Heavenly  Father 
I  promised  Him  that  if  He  would  help  me,  I  would  not  so 
sin  against  Him  again ;  and  this  promise  He  graciously 
enabled  me  to  keep.  But  my  baitings  in  many  other  ways 
have  been  numerous. 

''  Often  '  when  I  would  do  good,  evil  was  present  with 
me,  so  that  the  good  that  I  would  I  did  not,  and  the  evil 
I  would  not  that  I  did,'  until  I  came  in  faith  to  trust  more 
fully  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  not  in  myself  for  strength,  as 
well  as  for  redemption." 

On  leaving  School  he  went  as  an  assistant  to  two  Friends 
at  Darlington,  who  were  in  the  Grocery,  Drug,  and  Chem- 
ical business.  He  was  much  interested  in  the  study  of 
Chemistry ;  but  his  health  never  vigorous,  giving  way,  he 
was  obliged  to  seek  an  out-door  occupation.  An  attack 
of  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  from  which  for  a  long  time 
recovery  seemed  doubtful,  for  three  winters  confined  him 
to  the  house  j  the  intervening  summers  being  spent  with 


4  EARLY     LIFE. 

Friends  in  tlie  country  engaged  in  Farming  occupations. 

It  was  daring  this  period  of  feeble  health,  and  whilst 
seeking  the  out-door  employment  which  it  rendered  neces- 
sary, that  J.  B.'s  attention  was  drawn  to  the  study  of  Botany. 
This  pursuit  was  encouraged  by  several  of  his  relatives 
who  took  a  warm  interest  in  various  branches  of  Natural 
History.  But  it  was  mainly  to  the  powerful  stimulus  which 
the  rich  alpine  flora  of  Teesdale  ofi'ered  to  the  explorer, 
that  James  Backhouse's  life-long  love  of  Botany  was  at- 
tributable. Invited  to  stay  a  few  weeks,  for  the  benefit  of 
his  health,  with  some  kind  friends  who  resided  at  the  old 
hall  at  Sledwick,  near  Barnard  Castle,  he  found  frequent 
opportunities  for  visiting  this  district.  Upper  Teesdale 
was  then  a  wild,  and  almost  trackless  region,  and  many 
a  weary  mile  the  young  botanist  wandered  over  dreary  fell 
and  moorland  in  pursuit  of  his  favoui'ite  study,  spurred  on 
from  time  to  time  by  the  sight  of  some  rarity  which  be- 
guiled the  tedium  of  the  way.  These  excursions  were 
frequently  taken  in  company  with  John  Binks,  an  intelli- 
gent man,  whose  health,  impaired  by  working  in  the 
noxious  air  of  the  lead  mines,  alike  needed  the  invigorating 
influence  of  the  pure  mountain  breezes ;  and  to  the 
penetrating  eyes  and  persevering  efforts  of  these  joint 
explorers,  many  of  those  discoveries  are  due,  which  have 
given  to  the  flora  of  Teesdale  an  interest,  which,  in 
England,  is  perhaps  without  parallel.  Nor,  doubtless, 
was  the  training  these  often  repeated  rambles  afforded, 
without  effect,  in  preparing  for  long  and  arduous  journeys 
over  still  wilder  regions  in  far  distant  lands. 

In  1812,  accompanied  by  some  of  his  friends,  he  attended 
the  Quarterly  Meeting  at  York.  '*  This,"  he  remarks, 
''  was  a  time  of  great  exercise  of  mind  to  me,   and  had  I 


EARLY    LIFE.  5 

not  kept  back,  by  a  sense  of  my  own  want  of  proper 
subjection  to  the  law  of  Christ,  I  believe  I  might  rightly 
have  addressed  an  exhortation  to  my  cotemporaries  in 
age,  to  consider  how  far  they  were  in  the  first  place 
desiring  to  do  the  will  of  God.  By  hesitation  I  often 
lost  strength,  and  Satan  gained  advantage  over  me  in 
other  respects,  till  the  Lord  in  His  compassion  again  lifted 
me  up.  It  seems  evident  that  the  Apostle  Paul  passed 
through  great  conflict  with  the  evil  of  fallen  nature, — 
the  body  of  death  to  which  he  felt  enchained, — after  he 
began  to  preach,  and  before  he  obtained  the  deliverance 
he  sought,  and  afterwards  found  through  Jesus  Christ ; 
with  the  ability,  by  dependence  upon  the  grace  of  Christ, 
to  keep  his  own  body  in  subjection,  lest  after  having 
preached  to  others  he  should  become  a  castaway.  This 
lesson  I  also  had  to  learn,  and  I  was  long  about  it,  under 
the  chastening  hand  of  my  forbearing  Lord,  as  well  as 
under  the  teaching  of  His  good  Spirit. 

"  On  one  occasion,  whilst  I  was  in  the  country  musing 
on  my  feeble  state  of  health,  with  little  prospect  of  being 
able  to  obtain  a  livelihood  for  myself,  and  my  patrimony 
being  small,  the  words  of  Jesus  were  brought  to  my  mind 
with  a  force  as  if  they  were  addressed  to  myself.  '  Seek 
first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  His  righteousness,  and  all 
these  things  shall  be  added.'  I  accepted  this  in  faith,  as 
now  directed  to  me  by  the  Lord,  and  cheered  up  under  it, 
trusting  in  Him  to  provide  ;  and  now  whilst  penning  this, 
in  my  old  age,  I  have  thankfully  to  acknowledge  that  He 
has  bountifully  fulfilled  His  promise." 

About  this  time  James  Backhouse  appeared  to  receive 
much  help  in  his  Christian  course  by  association  with 
those  of  more  experience  than  himself;  on  this  subject  he 


6  EAKLY   LIFE. 

writes  : — "  I  liave  sometimes  heard  complaints,  of  elder 
people  being  unwilling  to  converse  with  younger  ones  on 
religious  subjects,  but  I  did  not  find  it  so,  and  I  doubt  if 
any  would,  who  sought  the  company  and  counsel  of  the 
elder  in  a  meek  and  teachable  spirit. 

**  In  this  year  1812,  I  assisted  some  Friends  in  appoint- 
ing Meetings  for  Stephen  Grellet  in  Durham  and  Yorkshire. 
His  ministry  was  very  instructive,  and  I  had  peace  in  the 
service,  though  the  invitation  to  these  Meetings  was  far 
from  being  courteously  received  in  some  places  in  that 
day.  I  was  afterwards  present  with  a  small  number  of 
Friends  whom  Stephen  Grellet  addressed,  telling  them, 
*  that  if  faithful  to  the  Lord,  there  were  those  present  who 
would  be  sent  *  as  to  Tarshish,  Pul,  and  Lud,  that  draw 
the  bow,  to  Tubal,  and  Javan,  to  the  isles  afar  off,  to 
declare  the  glory  of  the  Lord.'  My  cousins,  Jonathan 
Backhouse  and  John  Pease,  who  subsequently  visited 
America,  also  my  cousins  William  and  John  Backhouse, 
who  as  well  as  myself  afterwards  became  ministers,  were 
among  those  addressed.  Isaac  Stephenson  was  also  one 
of  this  little  company  ;  he  then  lived  at  Stockton-on-Tees, 
and  had  already  become  a  minister.  He  afterwards  tra- 
velled in  that  capacity  extensively  in  North  America." 


MEJS^TAL    CULTURE. 


CHAPTEE  II. 


Scripture  reading — Botany — Nursery  at  Norwich — Guarded  deportment 
—  Religious  influence  —  Ministry  —  Impression  respecting  Foreign 
service — Divine  teaching — Return  home — Scotch  Nurseries. 

*'  The  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  history  and 
biography  of  Friends  was  much  encouraged  among  our 
relatives,  who  made  themselves  in  a  great  degree  the 
companions  of  their  children.  To  this  circumstance, 
under  the  Divine  blessing,  may  be  attributed  much  of  the 
prosperity  and  true  happiness  of  the  family  circle. 
"  My  uncle  Jonathan  Backhouse,  though  a  Banker,  was 
fond  of  rural  pursuits,  and  I  sometimes  joined  him  in 
pruning  Larch  trees  in  a  wood  of  his  own  planting,  and 
he  advised  me  to  continue  this  kind  of  occupation  through 
the  winter,  and  though  I  had  been  confined  to  the  house 
the  three  previous  winters,  I  was  not  confined  as  many 
days  for  the  following  thirty  years. 

*' My  uncle  Edward  Eobson  was  well  known  as  an  acute 
Botanist,  and  in  his  garden  he  cultivated  an  extensive 
variety  both  of  British  and  Foreign  plants  ;  I  spent  much 
time  with  him  in  this  interesting  pursuit,  and  the  know- 
ledge I  gained  proved  of  great  use  to  me  in  future  years. 

"  In  the  study  of  Botany,  as  well  as  in  other  things,  I 
found  it  necessary  to  keep  *  to  the  limitations  of  the  Spirit 
of  Truth,'  lest  these  things  should  gain  an  undue  place  in 
my  mind,  and  become  as  idols,  drawing  my  attention 
from  that  love  and  service  to  God,  which  was  needful  to 
my  growth  in  grace,  and  due  from  me  to  the  Author  of 
all  the  mercies  I  enjoyed.  My  health  being  greatly  im- 
l^roved,  I  had  much  consideration  as  to  what  business  I 


8  MEXTAL   CULTURE. 

sliould  follow,  and  finding  an  opening  for  gaining  instruc- 
tion in  an  extensive  Nm-sery  Ground  in  the  neiglibourliood 
of  Norwicli,  I  embraced  it,  and  remained  there  two  years." 
In  this  situation  James  Backhouse  was  associated  with 
some  who,  though  "  gentlemanly  in  appearance  and  kind 
in  deportment,"  had  not  come  under  the  restraining 
influence  of  religion.  He  was  particularly  pained  by 
frequently  hearing  the  Divine  name  profaned,  and  there 
is  reason  to  believe  that  his  own  circumspect  example, 
and  marked  disapproval,  had  a  great  effect  in  checking 
the  sinful  practice,  and  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing 
some  of  these  individuals  for  whom  he  had  felt  great 
interest,  turned  from  the  bondage  of  Satan,  to  seek  for- 
giveness and  reconciliation  with  God 

"  Under  great  pressure  of  sjjirit,"  he  remarks,  ''  I  often 
expostulated  with  persons  whom  I  heard  swearing,  or 
taking  the  name  of  God  in  vain.  This  was  frequently 
the  case,  as  I  had  to  pass  through  the  City  to  my  lodgings. 
In  these  cases  I  met  with  much  openness,  as  I  kept  to  the 
meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ,  but  when  in  zeal 
against  evil,  I  ventured  to  rebuke  in  the  heat  of  my  own 
spirit,  I  sometimes  met  with  but  a  rough  reception. 
During  my  residence  in  Norwich,  I  lodged  at  the  house 
of  an  honest,  zealous  Friend  ;  and  my  kind  friend,  Mary 
Martin,  made  her  house  my  home  on  First-days.  She  was 
an  elder  of  large  experience,  and  was  as  a  mother  to  me 
in  counsel  and  care.  I  also  received  much  kind  attention 
and  advice  from  Joseph  and  Jane  Gurney,  and  other 
branches  of  that  family,  and  many  other  Friends  of  that 
Meeting.  Indeed  I  have  ever  found  an  open  door  among 
Friends  everywhere ;  and  I  count  it  among  the  great 
privileges  of  my  life,  and  blessings  from  my    Heavenly 


MENTAL    CULTURE.  9 

ITatlier,  that  I  have  in  my  journe}"  through  life,  been 
acquainted  with  a  very  large  number  of  kindly  consistent 
Christians,  both  within  the  Society  of  Friends  and  out 
of  it. 

* '  From  my  school  days,  I  had  at  intervals  impressions 
of  duty  to  speak  in  ministry  in  Meetings  for  worship,  but 
I  flinched  from  them,  and  in  consequence,  became,  time 
after  time,  like  one  given  over  into  the  hand  of  his  enemy. 
This  conflicting  state  continued  till  toward  the  end  of 
1814.  At  that  time  I  had  accompanied  two  Friends  in  a 
visit  of  sympathy  to  Henry  Bidwell,  a  young  man  involved 
in  affliction,  b}^  the  death,  within  a  few  days,  of  his  wife 
and  two  childi^en.  On  entering  the  room  where  several 
of  his  relations  were  assembled,  he  drew  me  to  a  chair  by 
him.  I  had  not  been  long  seated  when  I  felt  it  my  duty 
to  pray  for  him  vocally.  I  shrank  from  this  public 
ofl'ering,  praying  in  spirit  for  him,  and  desiring  of  the 
Lord  that  that  might  be  accepted  instead. 

"  Mtev  some  time  Hannah  Evans,  of  Woodbridge, 
addressed  the  company,  and  subsecj^uently  we  remained 
some  time  in  silence,  when  a  movement  toward  with- 
drawing was  made,  and  we  all  arose  from  our  seats.  My 
burden  had  now  become  too  heavy  to  be  borne  any  longer, 
and  I  uttered  a  few  sentences  as  we  stood.  A  solemn 
pause  ensued,  after  which  we  took  leave  of  the  afflicted 
family,  my  heart  overflowing  with  gratitude  to  God, 
who,  after  permitting  me  to  feel  my  own  weakness,  had 
strengthened  me  thus  openly  to  avow  myself  in  His  service. 
The  ofl'ence  of  the  cross  was  taken  away  in  a  moment,  and 
my  mind  was  filled  with  peace.  Thus  in  great  weakness 
began  that  ministry  which  the  Lord  has  called  for  the 
exercise  of,  and  made  way  for,  so  extensively.     And  from 


10  MENTAL    CULTURE. 

this  time  my  af&icted  friend,  Henry  Bidwell,  became  to 
me  as  a  dear  brother  in  Christ.  He  filled  the  station  of 
Elder  in  Norwich  Meeting  for  many  years,  and  died  in 
1865,  aged  80. 

''  A  few  weeks  after  this,  something  was  impressed  upon 
my  mind  to  be  communicated  in  the  Meeting  at  Norwich, 
and  after  much  hesitation,  I  was  enabled  to  give  expression 
to  it.  From  time  to  time,  during  the  continuance  of  my 
residence  in  that  city,  I  was  thus  exercised ;  and  I  often 
had  a  few  words  of  Christian  exhortation  to  address  to 
Friends  in  the  domestic  circle.  These  offerings  were  made 
in  great  weakness  and  fear,  and  from  my  constitutional 
trepidation,  in  much  trembling.  About  this  time  I  was 
first  impressed  with  the  belief  that  it  was  the  will  of  the 
Lord  that,  at  a  future  time,  I  should  go  on  a  Gospel  errand 
into  Australia.  The  impression  was  sudden  but  very 
clear.  It  occurred  as  I  was  standing  in  the  Nurserj^- 
ground  at  Norwich,  not  thinking  on  such  subjects.  I  felt 
as  though  I  could  have  sunk  under  it,  but  I  dared  not  to 
oppose  it,  and  I  prayed  in  spirit  that  if  it  were  indeed  the 
will  of  God,  He  would  be  pleased  to  prepare  me  for  it, 
and  to  open  the  way  for  it,  both  in  my  own  mind  and  in 
the  minds  of  my  Friends. 

<'  Often  afterwards,  even  when  sunk  very  low  through 
unfaithfulness  in  other  respects,  if  I  turned  to  this  subject 
in  the  same  confiding  state,  the  feeling  of  heavenly  peace 
attended  it ;  so  that  solemn  as  was  the  prospect,  it  was  to 
me  as  a  table  spread  in  the  wilderness,  full  of  the  feeling 
of  the  love  of  God  in  His  dear  Son.  Notwithstanding 
these  favours  from  the  Lord,  I  soon  got  into  a  state  of 
great  weakness.  I  put  on  a  remarkably  plain  dress,  with 
a  view  to  mortify  an  inclination  in  the  opposite  direction, 


MENTAL    CULTURE.  11 

instead  of  seeking  grace  from  the  Lord  to  enable  me  to 
keep  all  things  in  their  proper  places.  And  I  ran  into 
speculations  about  the  unit}^  of  the  Godliead.  Under 
these  circumstances  I  became  much  beclouded,  and  seemed 
to  lose  hold  of  my  past  experience  ;  but  the  Lord  in  His 
mercy  did  not  forsake  me.  He  gave  me  to  see,  that  in 
this  state  of  darkness  I  must  beware  of  adopting  any 
theory  by  the  mere  natural  understanding,  lest  I  should 
settle  down  in  error ;  and  that  I  must  be  content  to  feel 
my  ignorance,  and  wait  patiently  till  He  should  give  me 
light. 

"  My  way  closed  up  in  regard  to  ministry,  and  the  enemy 
of  my  soul  often  triumphed  over  me.  But  this  led  me 
continually  to  Jesus,  as  the  Fountain  set  open,  in  the  mercy 
of  the  Father,  for  sin  and  uncleanness,  and  as  I  was 
humbled  under  a  feeling  of  my  need  of  such  a  Saviour, 
the  Holy  Spirit  brought  comfort  to  my  soul,  with  the 
evidence  of  my  sins  being  forgiven  for  Jesus'  sake. 

"I  was  also  given  to  see,  in  process  of  time,  that  all 
our  good  desires  are  awakened  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  sent  to 
us  of  the  Father,  in  the  name  of  the  Son,  and  received  by 
us  through  the  mediation  of  Jesus ;  that  thus  in  every 
act  of  true  worship  ; — '  worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth '  ; — 
whether  the  understanding  be  cognizant  of  the  fact  or  not, 
the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Spirit  are  unitedly,  inseparably, 
and  simultaneously  worshipped,  and  hence  are  correctly 
set  before  us  as  one  true  God. 

*'  I  was  also  enabled  to  recognize  the  fact,  humbling 
indeed  to  the  pride  of  fallen  human  nature,  but  neverthe- 
less philosophically  clear,  that  the  finite  mind  of  man 
cannot  comprehend  that  which  is  infinite,  either  in  space, 
duration,  or  deity,  although  according  to  its  capacity,  and 


12  MENTAL    CTJLTTJEE. 

the  measure  of  light  it  has  received,  it  may  apprehend 
something  respecting  them.  Thus  under  the  feeling  of 
the  love  and  mercy  of  the  Father,  the  efficacy  of  the 
redemption,  mediation,  and  intercession  of  the  Son,  the 
comfort  and  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  con- 
viction of  the  finiteness  of  m}^  own  mind,  I  was  enabled 
to  settle  down  in  reverent  adoration  of  God,  and  in  daily, 
almost  constant,  communion  with  Him,  through  the  media- 
tion of  His  dear  Son,  brought  home  to  me  by  the  indwelling 
of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  by  which  also  I  was  kept,  in  a  large 
degree,  in  the  confiding,  prayerful  and  teachable  spirit  of 
a  little  child,  and  in  much  of  that  peace  with  God,  which 
was  as  a  seal  to  my  having  entered  the  Heavenly  kingdom 
under  the  government  of  Christ,  and  which  is  designed 
to  be  the  portion  of  all  who  truly  accept  Him  as  their 
Saviour  and  their  Lord. 

''The  object  of  my  residence  at  Norwich  being  accom- 
plished, I  returned  to  Darlington  in  the  summer  of  1815, 
and  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year,  went  into  Scotland 
to  visit  the  Nursery-grounds  in  that  country,  in  order  to 
improve  my  knowledge  of  the  business." 

After  attending  the  General  Meeting  at  Aberdeen, 
James  Backhouse  records  : — "  On  my  way  home  I  attended 
the  week-day  Meeting  at  Newcastle,  in  which  Martha 
Brewster  addressed  a  state  present,  as  being  brought  into 
a  condition  of  spiritual  famine,  but  in  which  there  was 
something  known  like  the  '  barrel  of  meal  and  the  cruise 
of  oil  of  the  widow  of  Zarephath,'  and  which  as  faith 
was  maintained,  would  not  be  permitted  to  fail  till  the  day 
of  plenty.  This  I  felt  belonged  to  me,  and  through  the 
mercy  of  God,  this  message  by  His  handmaid,  was  helpful 
for  many  years  in  keeping  me  from  sinking  below  hope. 


MENTAL    CULTURE.  13 

I  also  on  this  journey  attended  a  meeting  at  Whitehaven, 
in  which  that  eminent  servant  of  the  Lord,  Jane  Pearson, 
preached  from  the  text,  '  Abstain  from  all  appearance  of 
evil.'  She  was  in  a  very  feeble  state,  frequently  having 
to  pause,  but  her  ministry  was  attended  with  such  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit  and  power  as  fixed  her  text  on  my 
mind  thenceforward. 

''  In  the  summer  of  1816, 1  attended  the  General  Meeting 
at  Ackworth.  In  the  concluding  Meeting  for  Worship, 
Abigail  Pim  stated  that  she  had  been  brought  into  sym- 
pathy with  the  state  of  some  one,  whose  condition  might 
be  compared  to  that  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  as  seen  by  himself 
in  a  vision,  as  a  tree  hewn  down  and  bound  with  a  band  of 
iron  and  brass,  but  having  its  roots  alive  in  the  earth,  and 
which  should  yet  shoot  forth  when  seven  times  had  passed 
over  it.  This  message  also  of  a  handmaid  of  the  Lord,  came 
home  to  me,  as  did  the  former  one  at  Newcastle  ;  and  like 
that,  it  remained  with  me,  and  in  due  time  I  witnessed 
its  fulfilment ;  my  bonds  were  broken,  and  the  goodly  tree 
again  grew  in  my  heart,  and  shot  forth  branches  to  the 
glory  of  God.  In  the  meantime,  while  I  was  passing 
through  that  which  was  deeply  humbling,  and  calculated 
to  fix  the  conviction  that  '  in  my  flesh  dwelt  no  good  thing,' 
the  Lord  condescended  to  grant  these  encouragements  to 
the  exercise  of  faith,  hope,  and  patience." 


14  KESIDEXCE    IX    YORK. 


CHAPTEE  III. 


York  Nursery — Removal  of  his  Mother  and  family  from  Darlington — 
Jane  Backhouse's  death — Prayer  and  Faith — Ministry — Temptations 
— Marriage — Edmund  and  Elizabeth  Janson — Deborah  Backhouse's 
illness,  ministry,  and  death— Death  of  Thomas  Backhouse's  Wife  ; 
and  his  Sister  A.  D.  Backhouse. 

On  James  Backhouse's  return  to  Darlington,  in  1815, 
it  was  with,  the  intention  of  commencing  business  as  a 
Nurseryman  there.  He  was  pleased  with  the  idea  of 
settling  in  his  native  place,  and  felt  somewhat  disap- 
pointed when  he  found  that  the  old  and  well-established 
Nursery  business  of  John  and  George  Telford,  of  York, 
was  to  be  disposed  of.  *'  I  felt,"  he  says,  "the  importance 
of  a  right  decision,  and  besought  the  Most  High  that  He 
would  condescend  to  direct  me,  and  He  in  mercy  heard  and 
answered  my  prayer.  On  going  to  consult  a  relative,  my 
mind  still  bent  on  my  former  plans,  a  clear  impression  of 
its  being  best  for  me  to  go  to  York,  broke  in  upon  me  with 
such  a  feeling  of  sweetness,  as  at  once  overcame  my  pre- 
dilection for  Darlington.  Keeping  to  this  impression 
under  the  belief  that  it  was  from  the  Lord,  my  mind  never 
became  perplexed  with  doubts  upon  the  subject. 

"  Accompanied  by  my  cousin  Jonathan  Backhouse,  who 
was  one  of  my  Father's  executors,  I  went  to  York,  and  we 
soon  made  the  needful  arrangements  for  my  taking  the 
concern,  but  being  convinced  it  was  too  large  for  myself 
alone,  my  brother  Thomas  consented  to  join  me  in  it. 
This  arrangement  brought  us  into  a  position  in  which,  with 
industry,  and  the  income  we  had  from  other  sources,  we 


RESIDENCE    IN    YORK.  15 

were  placed  in  comfortable  circumstances.  Neitlier  of  us 
desired  afEuence,  and  we  felt  that  we  liad  cause  for  great 
thankfulness  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  who  had  thus  opened 
the  way  for  our  temporal  provision. 

"  The  business  had  been  in  the  occupation  of  the  Telford 
family  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  years.  I  removed  to  York 
in  the  11th  month  of  the  same  year,  and  my  Brother  fol- 
lowed soon  after  we  had  obtained  possession  in  the  5th 
month  of  1816.  We  lived  in  lodgings  about  a  year,  and 
then  took  a  house  in  Micklegate,  and  our  beloved  Mother, 
with  the  rest  of  the  family,  came  to  live  with  us. 

"  Among  the  servants  in  the  business  there  were  some 
who  were  a  great  comfort  to  us, — men  of  good  Christian 
principle  ;  and  we  have  been  favoured  to  have  a  succession 
of  such,  so  that,  notwithstanding  some  trying  exceptions, 
we  have  had  much  of  the  comfort  and  blessing  of  being 
compassed  about  by  the  righteous. 

*'  In  1818,  we  had  the  trial  of  parting  with  my  eldest 
sister,  Jane  Backhouse,  who  died  in  great  peace.  She  was 
28  years  of  age,  and  had  been  a  faithful  and  sympathizing 
helper  to  our  beloved  Mother  in  her  widowhood,  and  a 
kind  instructor  and  a  good  example  to  the  rest  of  the 
family.  In  the  course  of  her  illness  I  spent  a  litte  time 
daily  in  reading  to  her  in  the  Bible,  and  the  remembrance 
of  the  comfort  we  had  together,  before  the  Lord,  is  still 
fresh  with  me. 

"From  the  time  of  my  settling  in  York,  till  the 
year  1821,  I  passed  through  much  conflict,  through  the 
abounding  evidence  of  my  own  weakness,  and  the  power 
of  temptation  over  me.  Often  Satan  found  me  off  the 
watch,  and  unprepared,  after  the  example  of  my  Saviour, 
to  meet  his  lying  suggestions  with  a  Scriptural  reply.     I 


10  IIESIDENUE    IX    YORK. 

was  permitted  deeply  to  feel,  not  only  the  natural  corrup- 
tion of  man  in  his  fallen  state,  but  something  of  the 
aggravation  of  this  corruption  through  habitual  sin.  In 
all  this,  however,  my  constant  remedy  was  in  Jesus  Christ, 
whom  in  the  love  and  mercy  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  I 
was  granted  to  feel,  was  indeed  my  atoning  sacrifice,  the 
propitiation  for  my  sins,  and  that  it  was  by  His  grace  alone 
in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ministered  by  Him,  that 
I  could  withstand  the  tempter.  Often  my  prayer  was  that 
the  Lord  would  be  pleased  rather  to  take  my  life  than  to 
permit  me  so  to  fall,  as  to  bring  reproach  on  His  cause. 
Awful  as  this  time  of  conflict  was,  I  now  am  permitted  to 
see,  that  through  the  over-ruling  of  a  merciful  God,  it 
was  made  of  service  in  preparing  me  to  sympathize  with, 
and  to  entertain  hope  for,  the  poor  degraded  Convicts  and 
others  deeply  sunk  in  sin,  to  whom  He  was  designing  to 
send  me  with  the  message  of  mercy  and  of  hope,  through 
Jesus  Christ.  This  was  also  a  time  in  which  lessons  on 
my  own  utter  helplessness  and  unworthiness  were  deeply 
and  practically  engraven  on  my  heart. 

''In  the  latter  part  of  1821,  I  again  began  to  say  a 
few  words  in  Meetings  for  worship,  under  the  constraining 
of  the  love  of  Christ ;  having,  with  few  exceptions,  kept 
silence  in  this  respect  since  the  summer  of  1815.  And  as 
I  strove  to  have  my  mind  turned  to  the  Lord,  I  had  to 
call  to  others  from  this  time  forward  to  come  and  partake 
of  His  mercies.  As  I  endeavoured  to  keep  to  the  feeling 
of  the  Anointing,  my  ministrations  found  a  place  in  the 
minds  of  my  Friends  ;  and  in  1824,  the  Monthly  Meeting 
signified  its  unity  with  my  communications,  by  acknow- 
ledging me  as  a  Minister.  I  did  not,  however,  find  that 
Satan  ceased  to  pursue  me  with  temptations,  nor  was  it 


RESIDENCE   AT    YORK.  17 

reasonable  I  should  expect  it,  when  he  only  departed  for 
a  season  from  Jesus  after  the  forty  days'  temptation  in  the 
wilderness ; — and  when  the  Apostle  Paul  was  permitted 
to  be  buffeted  of  Satan  lest  he  should  be  exalted  above 
measure,  by  the  manifold  revelations  made  to  him  of  the 
Lord,  so  that  he  earnestly  prayed  for  the  temptation  to  be 
taken  away ;  but  was  referred  to  the  grace  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  as  sufficient  for  his  preservation.  I  had  still  to  come 
to  Christ  as  the  Fountain  set  open  for  sin  and  uncleanness  ; 
and  humblingly  to  feel  myself  a  slow  learner  in  His  school, 
requiring  to  have  the  same  lesson  often  repeated.  But 
the  Lord  did  largely  reveal  to  me  His  love  and  mercy  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  powerfully  constrained  me  to  proclaim 
it  to  others.  I  could  not  say  as  the  Apostle  Paul  did,  that 
Christ  counted  me  faithful,  putting  me  into  this  ministry ; 
but  rather,  that  He  knowing  and  foreknowing  all  my 
weakness  and  baitings,  saw  meet  to  lay  this  ministry 
upon  me,  so  that  I,  at  least,  knowing  that  I  had  this 
treasure  in  an  'earthen  vessel,'  might  be  kept  in  mind 
that  '  the  excellency  of  the  power  was  of  God,'  and  not 
of  myself,  and  might  therefore  give  Him  all  the  glory. 

"  In  1822,  I  was  united  in  marriage  to  Deborah  Lowe, 
of  Tottenham.  She  was  a  few  months  my  senior,  and  had 
been  recorded  as  a  Minister  a  short  time  before  our  union. 
We  sought  counsel  of  the  Lord  from  the  first  in  connexion 
with  this  step,  and  we  had  evidence  to  our  own  minds 
that  it  was  in  His  ordering,  and  He  blessed  us  greatly  in 
it ;  notwithstanding  He  saw  meet  to  dissolve  it  at  the 
expiration  of  five  years.  "We  had  three  children,  1st, 
Elizabeth,  who  became  the  wife  of  Joseph  Crosfield,  and 
died  in  1852,  leaving  three  sons  and  one  daughter;  2nd, 
James,  married  to  Mary,  daughter  of  Isaac  and  Sarah 


18  RESIDENCE   AT   YORK. 

Kobson,  of  Huddersfield :  they  have  three  children,  two 
sons  and  one  daughter;  and  3rd,  my  little  Mary,  who 
died  an  infant,  a  few  months  before  her  beloved  mother. 
I  felt  her  death  keenly.  The  instinctive  bond  placed  in 
the  wisdom  of  our  Heavenly  Father  between  parents  and 
their  offspring  was  torn  asunder  ;  and  for  long  after, 
when  I  saw  a  tree  from  which  a  limb  had  been  rent,  I 
thought  I  felt  as  the  tree  looked — bereft !  Nevertheless 
my  heart  was  submissively  bowed  before  the  Lord,  and 
thankful  that  she  was  spared  the  temptations  and  trials 
which  attend  lengthened  days,  and  I  have  no  doubt  she 
is  among  the  redeemed  by  Jesus  Christ.  For  'where 
there  is  no  law,  there  is  no  transgression.'  *  And  sin  is 
not  imputed  where  there  is  no  law ; '  and  there  is  plainly 
no  law  to  little  children.  Whatsoever  was  lost  to  them 
by  the  fall,  was  restored  to  them  in  Christ ;  and  justice  is 
one  of  the  attributes  of  God,  who  therefore  cannot  con- 
demn for  sin,  where  He  allowed  no  opportunity  for  its 
commission. 

* '  In  our  married  life  we  had  a  large  measure  of  happi- 
ness, being  of  one  mind,  in  the  Lord,  and  our  chief 
object  being  His  glory.  We  had  a  large  circle  of  like- 
minded  relatives  and  friends  with  whom  we  took  sweet 
counsel,  and  who  rejoiced  with  us  in  seasons  of  rejoicing, 
and  sympathized  with  us  and  helped  us  in  seasons  of  trial. 
We  were  occasionally  separated  for  short  periods  by  my 
taking  journeys  on  business,  and  also  by  my  going  from 
home  on  religious  errands. 

**In  1825,  our  dear  brother  and  sister,  Edmund  and 
Elizabeth  Janson,  paid  us  a  long  visit :  Edmund  had  given 
up  business  under  the  belief  it  was  required  of  him  to  do 
so ;  he  had  also  a  strong  impression  that  the  residence  of 


RESIDENCE    AT    YOIIK.  19 

his  family  was  to  be  under  my  roof,  evidently  without  any 
view  that  when  that  should  come  to  pass,  he  would  not  be 
one  of  the  number.  He  had  long  had  the  impression  that 
if  faithful,  the  Lord  would  call  him  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry ,-  and  one  First-day  he  stood  up  in  the  Meeting 
at  York,  and  quoted  the  words — *  Awake,  thou  that 
sleepest,  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee 
light.'  From  that  time  he  was  almost  constantly  occupied 
in  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel.  "Within  a  year  he  visited 
most  of  the  Meetings  in  London  and  Middlesex  Quarterly 
Meeting,  and  had  religious  interviews  with  individuals 
both  in  our  own  Society  and  out  of  it.  He  remarked  it 
was  very  unexpected  to  himself  to  be  thus  all  at  once 
drawn  into  such  continuous  labour  ;  but  when  he  thought 
upon  it,  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus  came  before  him, 
'  Work  while  it  is  day,  for  the  night  cometh  wherein  no 
man  can  work.'  After  he  had  thus  been  labouring  to 
bring  people  to  a  close  attention  to  their  own  state  before 
the  Lord,  he  suddenly  fell  ill  with  a  low  fever,  which  in  a 
few  days  closed  his  useful  Kfe  :  he  died  9th  month,  2nd, 
1826,  aged  28.  His  widow  was  sustained  by  Divine  help, 
and  in  the  course  of  the  following  summer  she  came  to 
York  to  be  with  my  beloved  wife,  whose  health  had  been 
long  decKning,  bringing  her  two  children  with  her  ;  and 
my  precious  one  dying  in  the  12th  month,  her  sister  gave 
up  her  house  at  Tottenham,  and  took  up  her  abode  with 
her  family  under  my  roof,  according  to  the  presentiment 
of  her  deceased  husband.  From  this  time  our  families 
were  united,  and  our  children  brought  up  together  to  our 
mutual  comfort,  the  blessing  of  our  Heavenly  Father 
resting  largely  on  this  arrangement. 

"  Toward  the  close  of  my  beloved  Deborah's  life  we 


20  RESIDENCE    AT    YORK. 

took  her  to  Scarborough,  in  the  hope  that  the  sea  air  might 
revive  her,  as  it  had  done  at  some  former  times ;  but  it 
soon  became  evident  that  the  balance  of  life  was  going 
down.  I  was  greatly  distressed  at  the  prospect  of  losing 
her,  and  cried  to  the  Lord  in  my  sorrow ;  I  appealed  to 
Him  as  having  strengthened  the  faith  of  Abraham,  so  as 
to  enable  him  to  offer  up  his  son  Isaac  ;  and  I  begged  Him 
in  like  manner,  to  strengthen  me  to  offer  up  my  beloved 
one,  in  true  resignation  to  His  disposal ;  and  the  Lord 
heard  and  answered  my  prayer,  and  He  enabled  her  also 
to  resign  myself  and  our  dear  children  into  His  holy 
keeping.  He  comforted  and  strengthened  us  together,  so 
that  we  became  able  to  converse  calmly  on  the  prospect 
before  us.  And  when  the  end  came.  He  gave  me  for  many 
days  a  wonderful  sense  of  the  glory  of  the  redeemed  spirit 
of  my  precious  one,  taken  home  to  Himself.  She  died  at 
York  on  the  10th  of  12th  month,  1827." 

Deborah  Backhouse  first  spoke  as  a  minister  in  1819. 
Her  communications  in  this  line  of  labour  were  neither 
frequent  nor  long,  but  were  clear  and  edifying.  About  a 
year  after  her  marriage,  with  the  concurrence  of  her 
Monthly  Meeting,  and  in  company  with  her  friend  Ann 
Alexander,  she  visited  in  Grospel  love  the  families  belonging 
to  York  Meeting.  She  was  a  very  affectionate  wife  and 
mother,  exemplary  in  religious  care  over  her  children  and 
servants,  and  very  methodical  in  -her  domestic  concerns. 

Not  a  fortnight  had  elapsed  from  the  death  of  Deborah 
Backhouse,  before  the  family  were  again  brought  into 
deep  sorrow  by  the  removal  of  Hannah,  the  wife  of  Thomas 
Backhouse.  She  died  a  few  weeks  after  her  confinement, 
leaving  an  infant  daughter.  As  might  be  supposed,  the 
two  Brothers  were  brought  into  tender   sympathy  with 


EESIDEXCE   AT    YORK.  21 

each  other  under  these  very  affecting  circumstances.  **And 
in  little  more  than  a  year,"  James  Backhouse  remarks  in 
his  memoranda,  *'  We  were  again  called  to  part  with 
another  precious  member  of  our  family,  my  youngest 
sister,  Ann  Dorothy  Backhouse :  she  died  in  the  4th  month, 
1829,  aged  nearly  24  years." 

In  these  bereavements,  following  each  other  in  rapid 
succession,  J.  B.'s  Christian  resignation  was  conspicuous. 
His  heart  responded  to  the  language,  **  It  is  the  Lord,  let 
Him  do  what  seemeth  Him  good."  Much  mercy  had 
been  extended  to  these  dear  members  of  his  family,  and 
they  were  permitted  to  have  the  blessed  assui'ance  of  an 
eternal  inheritance  through  their  Saviour's  love. 


22  llELIGIOUS    LABOUR 


CHAPTEE  IV. 

Preaches  on  Race  Course — Tract  on  Racing — Musical  Festival — 
Preaches  on  Market  Cross — Religious  visits — Temperance — Adult 
School. 

Foe,  some  years  James  Backhouse  was  brought  under 
great  concern  on  behalf  of  the  people,  who  on  the  occur- 
rence of  the  York  Eaces  assembled  on  the  Eace  Course, 
for  the  purpose  of  seeing  the  horses  led  out  on  the  previous 
Sabbath  day.  In  the  summer  of  1825,  he  believed  the 
time  had  arrived  when  he  was  required  to  go  among  them, 
and  address  them  on  their  eternal  interests.  After  much 
conflict  of  mind  he  consulted  some  of  his  friends,  and 
accompanied  by  his  relative,  Caleb  Williams,  and  a  worthy 
Elder,  George  Baker,  they  proceeded  and  took  their  stand 
in  the  midst  of  about  two  thousand  people,  who  attracted 
by  their  appearance,  soon  drew  around  them.  "I  was 
so  buried  in  the  crowd,"  he  remarks,  "that  a  man  selling 
drink  in  a  booth  offered  to  empty  a  barrel  for  me  to  stand 
upon,  but  seeing  a  frame  such  as  casks  are  placed  on,  he 
brought  it,  and  I  stood  upon  it.  Feeling  much  for  their 
eternal  welfare,  I  called  their  attention  to  it,  and  to  the 
necessity  of  repentance,  and  of  taking  up  the  cross  and 
following  Christ,  if  they  would  become  His  disciples  ;  also 
the  danger  of  living  in  an  unregenerate  state,  even  though 
called  Christians.  A  solemn  silence  ensued,  and  continued 
till  we  withdrew,  which  we  did  before  the  horses  were 
brought  out.  The  circumstance  was  favourably  noticed 
in  the   newspapers    the   following  week,    though  it  was 


RELIGIOUS   LABOUR.  23 

remarked,  *  They  feared  it  was  but  like  the  spilling  of  a 
bucket  of  water  upon  a  dusty  road.'  "  J.  B.  never  felt  it 
laid  upon  him  to  visit  the  people  on  a  similar  occasion,  but 
he  joined,  he  records,  ''  Thomas  Eichardson,  a  pious 
clergyman  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  in  preparing  and 
circulating  a  Tract  pointing  out  the  evils  of  horse-racing." 

In  the  autumn  of  this  year,  a  Musical  Festival  was  held 
in  the  Minster  at  York,  and  under  great  concern  lest  on 
account  of  its  being  under  the  semblance  of  religion  any 
well  disposed  people  should  be  ensnared  by  it,  James 
Backhouse  issued  an  addi'ess  of  warning,  in  which  he 
says, — *' Seeing  that  *  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that 
worship  Him  must  worship  Him  in  Spirit  and  in  truth,' 
according  to  the  declaration  of  Christ,  the  question  natur- 
ally arises,  What  is  there  in  all  this  pomp  and  parade  ?  Is 
the  mind  rendered  more  sensible  of  its  fallen  and  lost 
state  ?  Are  the  audience  humbled  into  a  sense  of  their 
own  inability  to  do  anything  of  themselves  to  save  them- 
selves from  under  the  dominion  of  sin  ?  Is  their  faith 
strengthened  in  dependence  upon  the  help  that  is  in  Christ 
alone?  Is  it  not  rather  the  case,  that  the  mind  being 
drawn  into  a  sort  of  solemn  admiration  of  those  sounds, 
which  the  imagination  represents  as  having  the  semblance 
of  heavenly  sounds,  runs  into  danger  of  bowing  to  a  fancied 
image  of  things  above?        ^''  '^'  ••'  "^^ 

*'  If  we  consider  the  Musical  Festival  as  an  amusement, 
we  must  even  tremble  for  those  who  run  into  it ;  who  thus 
amuse  themselves  with  the  most  solemn  subjects  connected 
with  the  Divine  Being,  and  with  man's  salvation,  and  who 
encourage  the  performers,  many  of  whom  are  selected 
from  Theatres  and  other  places  of  vain  amusement,  to 
take  the  name  of  the  Most  High  into  their  mouths,  for 


24  RELIGIOUS   LABOUR. 

their  amusement.  How  will  sucli  stand  before  Him  in 
the  day  of  judgment,  who  has  commanded,  '  Thou  shalt 
not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in  vain,  for  the 
Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  His  name  in 
vain?'" 

Between  the  year  1824,  when  James  Backhouse  was 
recorded  as  a  Minister,  and  the  period  when  he  was  left  a 
widower,  in  1827,  he  was  at  intervals  engaged  in  religious 
labour,  chiefly  within  the  compass  of  his  own  Monthly 
Meeting  and  in  Lincolnshire. 

At  Thirsk,  he  believed  it  was  required  of  him  to  preach 
to  the  people  who  had  assembled  for  the  market  there. 
The  subject  had  at  previous  times  been  before  him  ;  but 
on  driving  out  of  the  town  with  a  view  of  appointing  a 
Meeting  at  Northallerton,  he  says,  '*  The  matter  came  so 
weightily  before  my  mind,  I  mentioned  it  to  my  com- 
panion, John  Johnson,  of  Sutton,  and  he  signified  his 
willingness  to  accompany  me.  We  turned  back ;  I  gave 
my  gig  in  charge  to  the  ostler  of  an  inn  close  at  hand,  and 
went  directly  to  the  market  cross.  I  was  so  strengthened 
for  the  occasion,  that  I  remembered  the  walls  of  Jericho 
falling  down,  so  that  the  people  went  straight  up  before 
them.  After  standing  still  a  short  tim^  it  sprang  in  my 
heart  to  speak  on  the  necessity  of  repentance  toward  Grod, 
and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  order  to  our 
becoming  true  Christians;  and  to  point  out  the  unprofitable- 
ness of  a  profession  of  Christianity  without  a  corresponding 
practice.  The  people  gathered  around,  and  I  observed 
some  of  the  women,  with  their  baskets  on  their  arms 
wiping  away  their  tears  with  the  corners  of  their  shawls. 
I  concluded  my  brief  address  with  the  words  of  gracious 
invitation  :    '  Let   the  wicked   forsake   his  way,   and  the 


RELIGIOUS    LABOUR.  2o 

iinrlgliteous  man  his  thoughts,  and  let  him  return  unto 
the  Lord,  and  He  will  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  to  our 
God,  for  He  will  abundantly  pardon.' 

*' We  left  the  cross,  which  has  since  been  removed,  for 
the  better  accommodation  of  the  market,  just  before  the 
market  began,  with  thankful  hearts,  for  the  help  the  Lord 
had  granted  us  for  the  fulfilment  of  this  little  service." 

**  In  the  spring  of  1827  I  joined  my  dear  senior  Friends, 
Mabel  Hipsley  and  Isabel  Casson,  in  a  visit  to  friends  in 
Lincolnshire,  The  conversation  of  these  my  more  ex- 
perienced friends  was  cheering  and  edifying  to  me,  and  a 
friendship  for  them,  and  for  some  others  who  helped  us 
in  our  service  for  the  Lord,  was  formed  in  the  unity  of  the 
Spirit  and  the  love  of  Christ,  which  continued  to  the  end 
of  their  respective  lives." 

Parting  with  the  two  Friends  before  named,  James 
Backhouse,  accompanied  by  a  worthy  Elder,  held  several 
Meetings  on  the  eastern  side  of  Lincolnshire.  *'  People," 
he  remarks,  "  seemed  very  ready  to  respond  to  the  in- 
vitation to  these  Meetings,  and  we  distributed  a  large 
number  of  tracts  and  small  books  among  them.  Some 
books  were  placed  in  Circulating  Libraries,  in  the  hope 
that  they  might  counteract,  at  least  in  some  small  degree, 
the  evil  principles  which  many  of  the  books  generally 
found  in  these  libraries  are  calculated  to  foster. 

"A  Meeting  at  Eavendale  was  held  out  of  doors;  the 
people  who  were  collected  from  ten  villages  standing.  We 
were  favoured  with  a  precious  feelicg  of  Divine  influence, 
drawing  us  into  a  reverent  state  of  mind  before  the  Lord, 
and  we  parted  from  them  under  a  remarkable  degree  of 
the  feeling  of  the  love  of  our  Heavenly  Father. 

"  At  the  close  of  the  Meeting,  a  person  from  each  village 


26  RELIGIOUS    LABOUR. 

was  requested  to  come  forward  to  receive  a  parcel  of  tracts, 
previously  prepared  for  tliem.  Many  of  the  people  re- 
mained standing  on  the  spot  in  silent  meditation,  when 
we  passed  them  some  time  after,  on  our  way  to  Grimsby. 

**  On  returning  the  minute  liberating  me  for  service  in 
Lincolnshire,  I  obtained  one  for  holding  Meetings  with 
the  public  within  the  compass  of  York  Monthly  Meeting. 
After  holding  several  of  these,  some  of  which  were  very 
large,  I  felt  released  from  the  exercise,  and  this  earlier 
than  I  had  expected,  but  I  found  my  good  Lord  and  Master 
thus  dealt  with  me  in  great  mercy  ;  for  the  health  of  my 
precious  wife  soon  after  began  to  decline,  so  as  to  render 
my  constant  attention  to  her  necessar3^" 

After  the  decease  of  Deborah  Backhouse,  as  before 
stated,  James  Backhouse,  in  the  following  spring,  joined 
his  friend  Benjamin  Seebohm  in  a  visit  to  the  Meetings  of 
Norfolk,  Suffolk,  and  Essex. 

'*  On  our  way  into  Norfolk,"  he  remarks,  "we  were  at 
some  of  the  Meetings  in  Derbyshire,  Nottinghamshire, 
Leicestershire,  and  Cambridgeshire.  In  several  meetings 
which  were  appointed  for  us  we  had  very  little  to  express, 
and  in  some,  including  one  to  which  the  public  were 
invited,  we  were  wholly  silent,  being  thus  led  contrary  to 
the  wisdom  of  man,  to  preach  by  example  dependence  on 
Divine  direction  and  teaching.  Our  chief  service  seemed 
to  be  toward  those  who  might  be  compared  to  stray  sheep, 
and  yet  who  were  not  insensible  to  their  own  condition, 
and  our  labour  among  these  was  not  altogether  in  vain. 
We  had  also  to  extend  encouragement  to  such  as  were 
desiring  a  closer  acquaintance  with  the  Good  Shepherd. 
After  attending  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London,  and  holding 
a  few  Meetings  by  public  invitation,  we  returned  home  ; 


KELTGIOUS    LABOUR.  27 

but  shortly  after,  united  again  in  visiting  the  Friends  of 
Settle  and  Knaresbro'  Monthly  Meeting,  in  their  families. 
Many  of  these  were  among  the  poor  of  this  world,  but  not 
a  few  of  them  were  rich  in  faith,  and  were  noble  examples 
of  contentment  and  inde]3endence. 

''In  the  summer  of  1829,  my  dear  friend  Benjamin 
Seebohm  again  joined  me  in  visiting  the  families  com- 
prising the  Meetings  of  Friends  in  York  Monthly  Meeting, 
whether  in  membership  or"not.  This  occupied  us  closely 
for  about  five  weeks,  for  we  believed  it  required  of  us  in 
many  cases,  to  see  the  young  people  apart  from  the  elder, 
and  in  some  to  see  the  members  of  the  famiKes  individually. 
I  was  much  kept  in  a  condition  deeply  sensible  of  being 
'  compassed  with  infirmity  ; '  often  in  the  interval  of  these 
services,  in  great  conflict  through  evil  propensities,  such 
as  human  nature  is  heir  to,  through  the  fall  of  our  first 
parents,  and  which  are  often  greatl}^  aggravated  by  having 
been  yielded  to.  But  in  the  condescension  of  Divine 
mercy,  I  was  given  deeply  to  understand  the  declaration, 
'As  in  Adam  all  die,  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive.' 
The  love  of  Christ,  and  the  efiicacy  of  His  blood  in 
cleansing  me  from  sin,  I  largely  experienced.  And  hum- 
bling as  the  evidence  of  my  own  weakness  was,  and  still 
is,  it  was  graciously  over-ruled  in  bringing  me  into 
enduring  '  compassion  for  the  ignorant  and  them  that  are 
out  of  the  way  ; '  though  I  often  felt  it  was  in  the  Lord's 
mercy,  I  was  not  utterly  cast  down." 

In  the  early  part  of  1830,  James  Backhouse  was  again 
engaged  in  religious  service  in  several  of  the  Midland 
Counties.  In  some  places  he  felt  drawn  to  the  inhabitants 
who  were  not  professing  with  Friends,  and  held  a  few 
Meetings  with  them.     And  to  some  scattered  Meetings  of 


28  RELIGIOUS   LABOUE. 

Friends,  which  he  was  unable  to  attend,  he  addressed  the 
following  Epistle  : — 

"Dear  Friends, 

**  Being  unexpectedly  prevented  from  getting  to 
see  you,  in  the  course  of  a  visit  to  Friends  in  these  parts, 
I  adopt  this  mode  of  communicating  to  you  the  exercise  of 
my  mind  on  your  account. 

*'  Believing  that  all  are  invited  of  our  Heavenly  Father 
to  participate  in  the  fulness  of  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel 
of  Christ,  even  to  witness  restoration  by  Christ,  to  that 
image  of  God  in  which  man  was  created,  I  earnestly  desire 
that  none  of  you  may  be  resting  satisfied  short  of  attain- 
ing to  this  mark,  and  that  all  may  be  engaged  to  leave 
the  things  that  are  behind,  and  to  reach  forward  toward 
it,  that  so  they  may  obtain  the  prize  of  our  high  calling 
of  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

"Be  entreated  to  examine  your  own  states,  lest  by  any 
means  the  enemy  of  your  souls  should  be  inducing  any  of 
you  to  rest  short  of  the  *  rest  which  is  prepared  for  the 
people  of  God.' 

"  Eemember  the  first  and  great  commandment  is,  'Thou 
shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with 
all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind,'  and  if  we  give  the 
world,  or  the  things  of  it,  the  first  place  in  our  affections, 
we  are  sinners  in  His  sight,  before  whom  we  must  give  an 
account.  Let  these  considerations  stimulate  you  to  diligence 
in  daily  bringing  your  deeds  to  the  light  of  Christ,  in  order 
that  it  may  be  made  manifest  to  you  how  far  they  are 
wrought  in  God.  Then  if  your  hearts  condemn  you  not, 
you  shall  have  confidence  toward  God,  but  if  your  hearts 


RELIGIOUS    LABOUR.  29 

condemn  yon,  whether  for  omissions  or  commissions, 
remember,  *God  is  greater  than  your  hearts,  and  knoweth 
all  things.'  Therefore  when  condemnation  is  felt,  lose  no 
time  in  humbling  yourselves  in  His  sight,  and  in  confessing 
your  faults  before  Him,  and  in  praying  unto  Him  to  forgive 
your  sins  for  the  sake  of  Christ  who  died  for  us ;  and  wait 
upon  Him,  to  feel  the  evidence  of  this  being  sealed  upon 
your  minds  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  For  unless  we  maintain 
a  daily  exercise  of  soul  before  God,  we  shall  soon  become 
languid  and  dry  in  religion,  and  shall  lose  that  sense  of 
acceptance  with  God,  and  that  communion  of  Spirit  with 
the  Father,  and  with  the  Son,  which  those  who  yield  their 
hearts  and  affections  to  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
enjoy  ;  and  which  we  ought  never  to  rest  satisfied  without. 
For  without  this  we  cannot  have  the  witness  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  our  hearts,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.  And 
if  we  have  not  this  witness,  what  is  the  ground  of  our  hope 
of  salvation  ? 

''And,  dear  Friends,  when  made  sensible  in  the  secret 
of  your  hearts  of  your  own  wants,  whether  of  strength,  or 
of  grace,  or  of  pardon,  or  of  what  sort  soever  they  may  be, 
be  encouraged  to  pour  out  your  petitions  for  the  supply  of 
your  need  at  the  Throne  of  Grace,  remembering  that  if 
we  ask  in  the  name  of  Jesus  we  shall  receive. 

''  A  sense  of  necessity  is  a  right  qualification  for  prayer. 
Be  not  therefore  content  with  merely  feeling  your  wants. 
The  promise,  'Ye  shall  receive,'  is  not  to  those  who  only 
feel  their  wants,  but  to  those  who  also  ask. 

"  And  seeing  that  the  evil  propensities  of  our  fallen 
nature,  and  the  temptations  of  Satan,  dispose  us  to  neglect 
and  forget  these  things,  be  engaged  to  use  diligently  the 


30  RELIGIOUS    LABOUR. 

means  put  into  your  power  for  keeping  you  in  remem- 
brance of  tliem.  Amongst  these  are  the  daily  reading  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  both  in  private  and  in  your  families 
collectively,  and  retirement  for  meditation  and  prayer. 

These  practices  pursued  in  simplicity  and  sincerity  receive 
blessing  from  Grod.  And  if  we  should  sometimes  be  sensible 
in  pursuing  them,  of  nothing  but  our  own  weakness,  poverty, 
and  unworthiness,  this  is  no  just  cause  for  discouragement. 
For  it  is  very  necessary  that  we  should  be  kept  sensible  of 
these  in  order  that  we  may  be  preserved  in  that  humble 
dependent  state  of  mind,  with  which  '  the  High  and  Lofty 
One,  who  inhabiteth  eternity,'  condescends  to  dwell.  And 
it  is  needful  we  should  be  sensible  of  our  own  inability  to 
supply  our  own  wants,  in  order  that  we  may  be  induced, 
with  fervency  of  soul  to  pray  for  supplies  of  Spiritual 
food, — even  of  the  Bread  which  cometh  down  from  Heaven. 
And  that  you  may  daily  seek  for  this,  so  that  your  souls 
may  be  nourished  up  unto  eternal  life,  is  the  earnest  desire 
of  your  Friend, 

James  Backhouse. 

Dated  from  Tamworth, 

28th  of  5th  month,  1830." 

Our  dear  Friend  was  ever  ready  to  co-operate  in  philan- 
thropic movements,  so  far  as  he  felt  ability  to  do  so.  The 
best  interests  of  his  fellow-citizens  were  very  near  to  his 
heart.  And  believing  that  intemperance  was  at  the  root 
of  much  misery  and  degradation,  he  was  very  earnest  in 
promoting  the  Temperance  cause.  "  I  was,"  he  writes, 
"  among  the  number  who  early  signed  the  Temperance 
Pledge,  and  with  many  years'  experience,  I  am  fully 
satisfied  of  the  benefit  of  so  doing.     Indeed,  no  single  act 


RELIGIOUS   LABOUR.  31 

of  my  life  has,  in  the  retrospect,  afforded  me  more  unmixed 
satisfaction.  And  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  experience 
of  countless  thousands  to  whom  it  has  proved  an  inestimable 
blessing." 

In  conjunction  with  his  friend  Samuel  Tuke  and  others, 
he  was  diligent  in  attention  to  an  adult  evening  School. 
An  old  man,  who  through  their  instrumentality  was 
enabled  to  read  his  Bible,  was  an  object  of  great  interest 
to  his  teachers.  He  was  seventy  years  of  age  when  he 
first  learned  to  read.  Having  mastered  the  difficulty  of 
spelling  through  a  few  verses  of  the  New  Testament,  with 
joy  he  would  call  to  his  neighbours  to  "  come  in  and  hear 
the  sweet  words  of  Jesus !  "  Sustained  by  his  Saviour's 
love,  and  rejoicing  in  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  this  aged 
Christian,  "  poor  in  this  world,  but  rich  in  faith,"  in  great 
peace  finished  his  earthly  course. 


32  PREPAllES   FOR    LEAVING   HOME. 


CHAPTEE  Y. 

Certificates — G.  W.  Walker — Ballotted  for  Militia — Sentiments  on 
"War — Leaves  Home — Detention  in  London — Sails  for  Australian 
Colonies. 

Again  we  copy  from  tlie  memoranda  :  '*  The  subject  of 
paying  a  religious  visit  to  the  Australian  Colonies,  pressed 
so  much  on  my  mind  toward  the  close  of  1830,  that  I  be- 
lieved the  time  to  be  come  for  moving  in  it.  My  dear  aged 
friend,  Thomas  Shillitoe  had  had  a  view  to  a  similar  service 
several  years  before,  and  had  cast  it  before  his  Monthly 
and  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  the  Yearly  Meeting  of 
Ministers  and  Elders,  and  had  obtained  certificates  of 
their  unity ;  but  no  companion  presenting,  the  subject 
rested  with  him  from  year  to  year.  Previous  to  his  going 
to  America,  on  a  religious  visit,  I  mentioned  to  him  my 
feelings,  and  told  him  if  he  saw  his  way  to  proceed 
to  New  South  Wales,  I  was  prepared  to  offer  to  accompany 
him.  He  replied  that  America  was  then  before  him,  and 
he  did  not  know  how  it  might  be  should  he  be  permitted 
to  return.  On  his  return  I  again  spoke  to  him  on  the 
subject,  and  told  him,  that  I  believed  the  time  was  come 
for  me  to  move  in  the  matter,  whether  he  did  or  not.  He 
said  he  had  long  dwelt  under  the  exercise  ;  and  alluding 
to  his  own  advanced  age,  and  that  of  his  wife,  signified  that 
he  did  not  now  know  how  it  might  be  with  him  in  regard 
to  this  service.  It  proved,  however,  that  the  further  steps 
I  took  in  the  matter,  the  more  the  burden  was  removed 
from  his  mind.    Thus  our  good  Lord  and  Master  saw  meet 


PREPARES    POK    LEAVING    HOME.  33 

to  take  the  burden  off  the  shoulders  of  His  aged  servant 
and  to  lay  it  upon  one  who  was  younger. 

''  When  I  mentioned  my  prospect,  which  now  also  ex- 
tended to  South  Africa,  to  my  brother  Thomas,  he  feelingly 
remarked,  'Well,  it  is  proper  such  impressions  should  be 
attended  to.'  This  seemed  to  be  the  view  of  all  my  dear 
relatives  notwithstanding  the  long  separation  such  a 
service  would  necessarily  occasion,  and  that  some  of  them 
would  have  to  take  charge  of  my  family  and  affairs  during 
my  absence ;  but  they  feared  the  Lord,  and  desired  the 
extension  of  His  kingdom  above  every  other  consideration. 
I  opened  the  subject  to  York  Monthly  Meeting  in  the 
11th  month  of  1830,  and  though  no  doubt  of  my  being 
called  of  the  Lord  to  this  service  appeared  amongst  those 
assembled,  they  prudently  referred  the  further  considera- 
tion of  it  till  the  following  12th  month,  when  a  Certificate 
of  its  unity  was  given  me,  '  To  visit  in  the  love  of  the 
Gospel  the  Inhabitants  of  the  British  Colonies  and 
Settlements  in  New  Holland,  Van  Diemen's  Land,  and 
South  Africa.'  This  Certificate  was  also  indorsed  by  York 
Quarterly  Meeting  the  same  month. 

**  The  subject  also  received  the  solid  deliberation  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  in  the  5th  month 
of  1831  ;  but  this  Meeting  expressed  its  judgment  that  I 
should  not  proceed  without  a  suitable  companion,  the 
approval  of  whom,  and  other  needful  arrangements, 
devolved  on  the  Meeting  appointed  to  carry  out  such 
preliminaries." 

Much  interest  was  felt  by  Friends  generally,  in  the 
prospect  of  this  devoted  Servant's  religious  labour  in  parts 
of  the  world  which  at  that  period  were  but  little  known  in 
England,  in  comparison  with  what  is  now  the  case.     The 

D 


34  PREPARES    FOR    LEAVING    HOME. 

voyage  was  one  of  many  months'  duration,  and  conse- 
quently epistolary  communication  was  very  slow. 

Whilst  he  was  engaged  in  making  arrangements  for  a 
long  absence  from  his  native  land,  he  received  a  notice 
that  he  was  ballotted  to  serve  in  the  Militia,  with  an  order 
that  he  *' was  required  to  appear  before  the  Deputy  Lieu- 
tenants, to  be  inspected,  to  take  the  oath  in  that  behalf 
required,  and  to  be  enrolled  to  serve  in  the  Militia  as  a 
private  Militia  man,  for  the  space  of  five  years  ;  otherwise 
to  produce  a  Substitute  !  " 

"  One  of  the  Deputy  Lieutenants,"  J.  B.  remarks, 
*'was  a  clergyman  of  the  Episcopal  Church  of  England, 
and  both  were  persons  with  whom  I  had  a  friendly  ac- 
quaintance. Being  so  engaged  at  the  time  fixed  upon  as 
to  be  unable  to  appear  before  them  in  person,  I  addressed 
to  them  the  following  letter  : — '  Having  received  a  notice 
of  being  ballotted  for  the  Militia,  with  an  order  to  appear 
before  you  on  the  20th  day  of  the  present  month,  to  be 
inspected,  to  take  the  oath  in  that  behalf  required,  and  to 
be  enrolled  in  the  Militia  or  otherwise  to  produce  a  sub- 
stitute for  the  same  ;  I  beg  leave  to  state  to  you  that  I 
have  long  ago  enlisted  in  the  service  of  Christ,  whose 
coming  into  the  world  was  announced  by  Angels,  with  the 
anthem,  '  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  Peace, 
good  will  toward  men,'  And  who,  when  personally 
assaulted,  would  not  allow  His  immediate  followers  to 
fight,  even  in  His  own  defence  ;  but  said,  '  If  My  kingdom 
were  of  this  world,  then  would  My  servants  fight,  that  I 
should  not  be  delivered  to  the  Jews,  but  now  is  My  King- 
dom not  from  hence.'  He  also  commanded  His  disciples 
not  to  swear  at  all.  I  therefore  as  a  Christian  cannot 
•swear,  nor  can  I  become  a  soldier,   neither  can  I  engage 


PREPARES    FOR   LEAVING    HOME.  35 

any  one  to  become  one  in  my  stead  ;  as  I  cannot  conscienti- 
ously do  that  by  proxy,  which  I  cannot  for  conscience  sake 
do  in  person. 

**  In  saying  so  much,  however,  I  do  not  wish  to  be 
understood  to  conclude,  that  amongst  soldiers  there  are 
no  Christians.  I  hope  there  are  many ;  but  I  am  fully 
satisfied  that  the  profession  of  a  soldier  is  no  part  of  their 
Christianity  ;  and  that  when  Christian  Principles  become 
fully  recognized  by  Christians  there  will  be  none  found  as 
soldiers,  and  that  Christians  will  attend  to  the  command 
of  Christ,  not  to  swear. 

"  I  soon  after  received  notice  that  the  Deputy  Lieu- 
tenants, as  I  had  not  appeared  before  them,  had  hired  a 
substitute  in  my  stead,  for  the  sum  of  six  pounds  seven 
shillings  and  sixpence,  and  for  this  sum  they  issued  a 
warrant  of  distress  on  my  goods  and  chattels.  A  spring 
clock  was  taken  from  my  passage  to  raise  the  amount. 
The  constables  who  took  it  making  no  claim  for  expenses, 
though  allowed  to  do  so  by  warrant."'^ 

In  looking  forward  to  the  service  before  him,  James 
Backhouse  remarks,  *'I  have  always  shrunk  from  re- 
garding it  as  arduous !  I  knew  that  of  the  attendant 
troubles,  only  those  of  one  day  would  come  at  once,  and 
I  did  not  doubt  but  my  Heavenly  Father  would  grant 
grace  and  strength  according  to  the  declaration,  '  As  thy 
days,  so  shall  thy  strength  be  1 '  And  compared  with  the 
sacrifices  men  make  for  worldly  objects,  a^dthe  risks  they 
run  for  the  attainment  of  them,  those  contemplated  seemed 
insignificant,  when  looked  upon  for  so  much  more  worthy 

*  This  Timepiece  was  sold  to  a  Clockmaker  in  York,  and  was  some 
time  after  purchased  for  the  Friends'  Girls'  School,  and  from  that 
institution  it  was  a^ain  seized  in  lieu  of  Church-rates. 


36  PREPARES    FOR    LEAVIN-Q    HOME, 

an  object.  I  therefore  looked  forward  to  it  without  any 
dismal  forebodings  or  reluctant  withholdings.  I  felt  that 
my  God  was  my  strength.  And  He  gave  me  such  a  con- 
straining sense  of  His  love  in  Christ  Jesus,  as  made  it 
in  a  great  degree  my  meat  and  drink  to  do  His  will. 

^'  In  this  prospect  of  an  absence  of  several  years  from 
my  family,  and  which  extended  from  5th  month,  1831,  to 
2nd  month,  1841,  arrangement  was  made  for  my  two 
children  remaining  with  my  sister-in-law  Elizabeth  Janson, 
who  kindly  cared  for  them  with  her  own  for  a  short  time ; 
but  her  health  failing,  combined  with  some  other  causes, 
they  were  transferred  to  my  own  dear  Mother  and  my  sister 
Elizabeth  Backhouse,  who  also  watched  over  them  with 
maternal  solicitude. 

''  To  be  able  to  leave  my  dear  ones  under  the  care  of 
these,  and  of  my  brother  Thomas  Backhouse,  and  also 
under  the  notice  of  many  others  to  whom  I  was  closely 
united  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Gospel,  was  a  great 
privilege,  and  an  unsj^eakable  blessing. 

*'  Several  pious  persons,  not  connected  with  the  Society 
of  Friends,  took  an  interest  in  the  view  I  had  of  visiting 
the  Prisoner  Population  of  our  Convict  Colonies,  and  took 
considerable  pains  to  bring  the  subject  under  the  favour- 
able notice  of  Lord  Goderich,  the  Secretary  of  State  for 
the  Colonies,  and  from  whom,  in  consequence,  I  obtained 
introductions  to  the  Governors,  which  greatly  facilitated 
the  carrying  out  of  the  object.  Among  these  were  Miss 
Harcourt,  the  daughter  of  the  Archbishop  of  York.  She 
kindly  brought  it  before  Lord  Morpeth ;  afterwards  the 
Earl  of  Carlisle  ;  and  he  wrote  to  Lord  Goderich  com- 
mending me  to  his  notice.  Sir  T.  Powell  Buxton  also  took 
pains  to  make  way  for  me :    he  accompanied  me  to  the 


PREPARES   FOR    LEAVIK-G    HOME.  37 

Colonial  Office,  where  he  said  much  more  for  me  than  I 
should  have  dared  to  say  for  myself,  but  he  had  a  firm 
belief  that  the  Lord  would  sustain  me,  and  make  way  for 
the  service  required." 

Having  made  the  needful  arrangements  for  so  long  an 
absence,  James  Backhouse  took  leave  of  his  friends  at  York, 
and  accompanied  by  his  Mother  and  other  relatives, 
proceeded  to  London,  where  after  attending  the  Yearly 
Meeting,  he  records, — ''At  Tottenham  I  took  leave  of  my 
dear  relatives  who  came  up  with  me.  It  proved  a  final 
parting  with  my  beloved  Mother ;  they  returned  home, 
and  I  remained  with  my  kind  relatives,  William  and 
Mary  Janson,  till  I  sailed  for  Van  Diemen's  Land,  in  the 
9th  month." 

An  extract  from  a  letter  to  his  sister  Sarah  Backhouse, 
dated  Tottenham,  9th  of  6th  month,  1831,  will  best 
describe  his  feelings. 

He  writes:  "I  have  just  parted  with  our  beloved 
Mother  and  sister  Elizabeth,  aunt  Eobson,  and  cousin 
Edward  Backhouse,  Junior. 

'' Mother  bore  the  parting  better  than  might  have  been 
expected.  It  did  not  seem  to  me  like  a  final  separation, 
and  I  shall  not  be  surprised  if  I  see  you  again  at  York 
before  I  get  off;  but  this  must  be  left  for  the  present. 

''  Our  separation  was  a  very  silent  one,  but  thou  knowest, 
my  beloved  Sister,  there  are  times  when  much  is  felt  and 
there  is  no  capacity  to  speak,  nor  yet  to  hear  to  profit  ; 
when  expression  only  tends  to  excite  further  the  already 
over-excited  nervous  sensibilities ;  and  in  these  we  must 
be  content  to  feel  in  silence,  and  in  silence  to  commit  one 
another  to  Divine  protection,  sparing  one  another's  feelings. 
For  my  own  part,  notwithstanding  sympathy  made  tears 


38  PREPARES    FOR    LEAVING    HOME. 

hard  to  suppress  on  this  affecting  occasion,  my  mind  was 
preserved  in  a  degree  of  the  same  peaceful  serenity  with 
which  I  have  been  so  much  favoured  for  the  last  two 
weeks,  and  which  has  only  been  interrupted  a  few  times 
by  my  not  keeping  the  watch  so  steadily  as  I  ought  to 
have  done,  but  which  has  soon  been  restored  again,  through 
that  compassionate  loving  kindness  of  our  Heavenly  Father, 
which  healeth  our  backslidings,  forgives  our  iniquities,  and 
restores  our  souls,  when  we  are  humbled  under  a  sense  of 
our  own  deviations,  and  pray  for  mercy  in  the  name  of 
Jesus,  and  in  faith  in  His  blood  shed  for  us  on  the  Cross. 

"  This  time  of  suspense  with  regard  to  a  companion,  is 
made  quite  a  Sabbath  to  me !  How  wonderful  are  the 
operations  of  God !  How  does  He  in  His  mercy  over-rule 
events,  and  bring  out  of  them,  or  with  them  effects,  which 
human  wisdom  or  foresight  could  never  have  looked  for  ! 
"Who  could  have  anticipated  that  to  an  anxious,  restless  mind 
like  mine,  such  suspense  would  have  been  accompanied  by 
such  a  calm  !  but  it  is  Grod  Himself  who  thus  worketh  in 
us,  and  who  enables  us  in  times  of  trial  to  rest  in  quietness 
and  in  confidence,  casting  all  our  care  upon  Him.  To 
Him  alone  be  ascribed  the  glory  and  the  praise." 

*'  During  my  detention,"  he  continues,  "  I  attended  most 
of  the  Meetings  of  Friends  in  and  about  London.  I  also 
visited  Newgate,  along  with  Elizabeth  Fry  and  her  com- 
panions, in  her  labours  among  the  female  prisoners. 

"  I  attended  the  Committees  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  and  the  Eeligious  Tract  Society,  from  both 
of  which,  as  well  as  the  British  and  Foreign  School 
Society,  and  Friends'  Tract  Society,  I  was  largely  supplied 
with  books  and  tracts. 

"  The  subject  of  a  suitable  companion  for  the  journey 


niEPARES    FOll    LEAVING    HOME.  39 

engaged  my  attention  as  well  as  that  of  many  kind  friends  ; 
several  were  suggested,  but  after  much  prayer  and  patient 
waiting,  my  friend  George  Washington  Walker,  of  New- 
castle-on-Tyne,  was  presented  to  my  mind,  as  the  individual 
whom  the  Lord  had  chosen  for  the  work."  "  I  know,"  he 
says,  writing  to  his  mother  on  the  subject,  ''  it  will  afford 
thee,  and  my  other  relatives  and  friends,  much  satisfaction 
to  be  informed  there  is  a  probability  of  my  having  my 
dear  friend  George  W.  Walker  as  my  companion.  If  he 
be  liberated  for  the  service,  I  think  we  shall  all  be  of  the 
mind  that  such  a  companion  is  well  worth  waiting  for. 
As  regards  my  own  feelings,  though  I  was  resigned  to 
have  gone  alone,  I  shall  regard  the  provision  as  a  special 
blessing  and  mercy  from  God,  who  remains  to  be  wonder- 
ful in  working,  and  excellent  in  counsel." 

G.  W.  Walker's  mind  had  been  so  under  preparation 
for  the  work,  that  he  speedily  gave  up  to  it,  and  in  less 
than  three  months  from  the  subject  being  proposed  to  him, 
he  had  taken  leave  of  his  friends  in  England,  and  the  two 
Gospel  messengers  embarked  on  board  the  *' Science," 
bound  for  Tasmania. 


40  AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES. 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

Sails  for  Australian  Colonies — Hobart  Town — Macquarie  Harbour — 
Prisoners — Tasmania — State  of  Church  at  home — Diversity  of 
gifts — Arrival  of  Daniel  and  Charles  Wheeler — First  Yearly  Meeting 
in  Hobart  Town — Lieutenant  Governor's  courtesy. 

On  tlie  2nd  of  9tli  Montli,  1831,  James  Backhouse  wrote, 
"We  have  got  our  things  packed  and  are  to  sail  to- 
morrow. We  have  received  letters  from  Lord  Goderich 
to  the  Secretaries  of  the  Australian  Colonies,  sanctioning 
their  granting  us  leave  to  visit  the  convicts  remaining 
under  the  special  care  of  Government.  Numerous  are 
our  other  letters  of  introduction,  and  Friends  continue  to 
exhibit  a  very  lively  interest  in  our  comfort  and  accom- 
modation ;  which  is  cause  of  thankfulness  to  the  God  of 
all  our  mercies." 

Thus  dependent  upon  the  Lord  for  guidance  and  strength, 
James  Backhouse  set  out  on  this  long  and  arduous  mis- 
sionary expedition  to  the  Australian  Colonies.  In  that 
region  he  spent  many  years,  visiting  the  Settlers  generally 
in  Tasmania,  and  in  many  parts  of  New  South  Wales,  as 
well  as  in  the  young  colonies  then  known  as  Port  Philip, 
Adelaide,  King  George's  Sound,  and  the  Swan  Eiver. 
His  Christian  labours  were  not  limited  to  sect  or  station. 
Prom  the  highest  to  the  lowest  rank, — from  the  Governors 
of  the  Colonies  down  to  the  wretched  Convicts  working  in 
chain  gangs  upon  the  roads, — from  the  wealthy  Settler  to 
the  Felon  in  prison  ;  all  were  included  as  objects  of  his 
Christian  solicitude.  Salvation,  free  and  full,  through 
faith    in    the  atoning   sacrifice  of  our  Lord   and  Saviour 


Al'STRALIAN   COLONIES.  41 

Jesus  Christ,  was  every  where  his  theme  ;  not  unassociated 
however,  with  the  all  important  declaration  that  a  saving- 
faith,  must  be  a  "living  faith,"  working  by  love  to  the 
purifying  of  the  heart ;  as  is  illustrated  by  the  words, 
"  Except  a  man  be  born  again  he  cannot  see  the  Kingdom 
of  God."  From  persons  of  every  religious  denomination, 
he  and  his  companion  met  with  the  greatest  kindness  and 
assistance  in  the  prosecution  of  their  labours.  Writing 
from  Hobart  Town  on  the  20th  of  2nd  Month,  1832,  he 
remarks  on  the  open  door  they  found,  and  the  great 
kindness  of  the  Lieutenant  Governor,  Sir  George  Arthur 
to  them.  *'He  is,"  he  says,  "a  very  spiritually  minded 
man,  and  he  behaves  towards  us  with  the  kindness  and 
tenderness  of  a  father.  We  took  tea  with  him  yesterday, 
and  spent  a  very  pleasant  and  edifying  evening  in  his 
family ;  in  which  the  presence  of  the  Son  of  Peace  is  to 
be  felt.  Indeed  I  seldom  recollect  to  have  sat  down  to  a 
Scripture  Reading  where  there  was  more  feeling  of 
Heavenly  solemnity ;  and  the  fatherly  care  he  exercises 
"over  the  Colony  is  attended  with  an  evident  blessing.  It 
appears  to  be  a  general  cause  of  satisfaction  that  he  is 
likely  to  remain  longer  in  office,  except  on  the  part  of  a 
few  individuals,  where  his  care  to  j)revent  moral  degrada- 
tion falls  in  the  way  of  the  mercenary  spirit  of  some  of 
the  Colonists,  or  he  is  regarded  by  them  as  too  strict  in 
not  patronizing  public  amusements.  We  have  just  re- 
turned from  the  jail  where  he  has  been  personally  inspecting 
the  convicts  brought  out  by  the  "  Elizabeth,"  and  address- 
ing them  on  the  importance  and  advantage  of  moral 
reformation.  After  he  had  finished  his  address  I  asked 
his  leave  to  say  something  to  them,  having  before  promised 
that  when  I  had  any  wish   for  such  interviews,  I  would 


42  AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES. 

inform  him.  He  most  readily  granted  my  request,  and  I 
had  a  full  opportunity  of  expressing  what  was  upon  my 
mind.  It  is  an  inexpressible  comfort  to  be  with  such  a 
man  ;  his  mind  seems  to  be  so  enlarged,  that  he  takes  a  very 
comprehensive  view  of  the  way  in  which  things  are  likely 
to  operate  upon  human  society,  and  in  consequence  of 
this,  no  one  can  more  heartily  welcome  labourers  in  the 
cause  of  religion  and  morality  than  he  does.  The  only 
impression  that  variety  in  religious  sentiment  seems  to 
make  upon  him,  so  long  as  the  great  principles  of  the 
gospel  are  acknowledged,  is  the  feeling  of  the  necessity 
of  not  interfering  with  the  religious  scruples  of  others." 

The  incidents  of  the  voyages  and  travels  of  James 
Backhouse  and  his  companion,  having  been  published  in 
the  volumes  entitled,  "Narrative  of  a  visit  to  the  Aus- 
tralian Colonies,  the  Mauritius  and  South  Africa,"  and 
also  in  **  The  Life  and,  Labours  of  George  Washington 
Walker," — render  it  unnecessary  to  recapitulate  them, 
but  a  few  extracts  from  his  private  letters,  will,  we  believe, 
be  read  with  interest.  Among  these  is  the  following' 
written  from  Port  Davey,  at  that  time  an  uninhabited 
inlet  on  the  south  western  coast  of  Tasmania,  the  shelter 
of  which  was  occasionally  taken  advantage  of  in  stormy 
weather. 

'^  Port  Davey,  Yan  Diemen's  Land, 

22nd  of  5th  month,  1832. 

"  I  suppose  this  may  be  the  first  letter  ever  dated 
from  this  place,  and  the  Brig  '  Tamar,'  of  Hobart  Town, 
in  which  we  are  passengers,  must  bring  us  and  it  away 
together.  We  are  on  our  way  to  the  penal  settlement  in 
Macquarie  Harbour,  and  by  the  kindness   of  Lieutenant 


AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES.  43 

Governor  Arthur,  are  favoured  witli  a  free  passage  and 
rations,  suck  as  are  allowed  to  soldiers ;  in  addition  to 
wkich.  lie  sent  us  a  quantity  of  vegetables  from  the  Gov- 
ernment gardens,  and  his  lady  sent  us  a  box  of  preserved 
fruit,  &c.  The  '  Tamar  '  is  a  complete  prison  ship,  built 
at  the  Penal  Settlement  by  the  Convicts  transported  from 
Hobart  Town,  and  of  this  class  of  twice  transported 
prisoners,  we  have  nineteen  on  board  in  irons ; — six  of 
the  eight  sailors  and  the  steward  are  also  Convicts.  A 
sergeant  and  ten  privates  are  on  board  as  a  guard  over 
the  prisoners.  Captain  Burns,  a  sensible  and  agreeable 
man,  has  charge  over  her  this  voyage.  We  have  the 
company  of  J.  A.  Manton,  a  Wesleyan  Missionary,  24 
years  of  age,  who  is  going  to  the  Station  at  the  Penal 
Settlement  for  a  time ;  he  with  the  Captain,  Mate,  and 
ourselves  occupy  the  cabin. 

**  25th  of  5th  month.  We  remain  here  still ;  the  storm 
which  drove  us  into  Port  Davey  is  not  abated  ;  yesterday 
it  was  very  rough,  with  much  thunder  and  rain  ;  but  we 
do  not  feel  our  delay  tedious,  being  at  anchor  in  a  fine 
basin  where  the  vessel  rides  securely.  ^''  ^-  *  ^•'  ^' 
I  find  the  retirement  from  the  excitement  of  Hobart  Town 
beneficial  to  my  health  and  strength,  both  of  body  and 
mind. 

''Two  of  the  prisoners  have  been  ill,  and  I  have  again 
had  to  act  as  apothecary,  one  of  the  cases  is  yet  of  very 
uncertain  issue.  After  remaining  seventeen  days  in  Port 
Davey  the  wind  changed  so  as  to  allow  us  to  put  to  sea 
again ;  we  encountered  some  very  rough  weather  till  the 
4th  of  6th  month,  when  we  were  favoured  to  pass  the 
dangerous  bar  at  the  mouth  of  Macquarie  Harbour  in 
safety,  and  to  reach  the  settlement  on  Sarah's  Island,  that 


44  AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES. 

evening.  We  were  received  by  tlie  officers  with  the 
greatest  kindness.  During  the  seventeen  days  we  spent 
there,  I  was  the  guest  of  Major  Baylee  the  Commandant, 
and  G.  W.  Walker  of  our  shipmate,  J.  A.  Manton.  Major 
Baylee  is  remarkably  adapted  for  the  station  he  occupies. 
He  rules  with  firmness  and  kindness,  and  is  greatly  res- 
pected both  by  the  officers  and  the  prisoners.  It  was 
quite  in  vain  for  me  to  expostulate  with  him  about  putting 
himself  to  inconvenience  on  my  account,  and  making 
■unnecessary  provision  for  me,  and  when  we  left  he  sent 
us  half  a  sheep  on  board,  and  he  has,  during  the  time  we 
have  been  delayed  here  at  AVellington  Head,  now  a  week, 
waiting  for  a  fair  wind  to  recross  the  bar,  sent  us  a  live 
sheep  with  vegetables,  &c.  These  are  no  common  acts  of 
kindness  where  the  Officers  themselves  have  their  rations 
in  salt  beef  and  pork,  and  have  rarely  any  fresh  meat 
except  fowls,  or  a  piece  of  mutton  when  they  kill  a  sheep 
of  their  own,  of  which  they  have  very  few.  Government 
sent  down  some  sheep  for  them  by  the  "  Tamar,"  and  we 
turned  them  on  to  a  little  island  in  Port  Davey,  where 
they  found  a  tolerable  subsistence,  but  some  of  them  died 
in  the  storm,  and  if  we  had  been  out  another  day,  the 
whole  of  them  must  have  perished.  The  Settlement  in 
Macquarie  Harbour,  is  of  convicts  chiefly  sent  from  Yan 
Diemen's  Land,  and  amongst  them  are  some  very  desperate 
characters ;  but  they  are  kept  in  subordination  under  a 
guard  of  soldiers ;  they  are  employed  in  felling  timber, 
building  ships  and  boats,  and  as  carpenters,  turners,  shoe- 
makers, tailors,  &c.  They  generally  conduct  themselves 
well ;  and  there  are  some  who  have  turned  to  the  Lord, 
and  have  become  bright  examples  of  the  power  of  Divine 
Grace,  from  among  the  very  worst.     Some  of  these  were 


AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES. 


such  as  had  been  reprieved  from  sentence  of  death,  and 
sent  to  this  place,  where  they  say,  the  Lord  found  them, 
when  they  sought  Him  not.  We  attended  several  of  their 
religious  opportunities  to  our  comfort,  and  had  liberty  to 
labour  in  them ;  and  had  free  access  to  the  prisoners  at 
all  times.  The  ofl&cers  of  the  Settlement  are  the  Com- 
mandant, Surgeon,  Missionary,  Assistant  Deputy  Com- 
missariat General,  and  Master  Shipwright.  We  sailed 
from  the  Settlement  on  the  21st  Instant,  having  on  board, 
beside  the  ship's  crew,  H.  F.  Woolcabe  the  son  of  the 
'Commissariat,  G.  W.  Walker,  and  myself  in  the  cabin  ; 
five  soldiers,  one  of  them  a  sergeant,  two  of  their  wives 
and  five  children  ;  and  fourteen  prisoners  returning  to 
Hobart  Town,  some  of  them  having  nearly,  or  quite  served 
out  the  time  of  their  sentence,  and  others  being  recom- 
mended for  indulgence  on  account  of  good  conduct.  Three 
of  the  latter  are  of  the  number  that  have  become  religious 
men ;  they  seem  to  be  of  the  description  of  those  who  having 
had  much  forgiven,  love  much.  As  there  is  no  danger  of 
prisoners  escaping  on  their  return  to  Hobart  Town  from 
Macquarie  Harbour,  they  are  without  chains,  and  walk 
about  on  deck  where  they  please.  In  an  evening  we 
assemble  with  them,  and  such  of  the  soldiers  and  sailors 
as  choose  to  join  us  in  their  prison,  and  read  the  Bible  to 
them,  and  give  expression  to  such  counsel,  exhortation  or 
prayer  as  we  apprehend  required  of  us.  And  truly  we 
have  often  seen  the  *  den  of  thieves  become  a  house  of 
prayer,'  for  among  those  who  have  turned  from  darkness 
to  light,  some  were  desperate,  hardened  thieves.  One  of 
them  told  me  me  that  he  was  so  hardened  he  thought 
nothing  of  committing  robbery.  This  man  was  awakened 
by  hearing  the  tract  for  children,  entitled  ''Little  Jane,  or 


46  AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES. 

the  Young  Cottager '  read ;  another  at  the  Settlement,  had 
been  sentenced  three  times  to  it,  and  he  says  the  gallows 
were  no  terrror  to  him  ;  he  did  what  he  liked  in  defiance  of 
the  laws  of  God  or  man,  until  he  met  with  a  severe 
accident  and  lost  his  arm.  Another  was  awakened  by 
the  perplexity  and  suffering,  himself  and  his  companions 
were  brought  into,  in  an  attempt  to  run  away  from  the 
Settlement,  and  which  they  were  wise  enough  at  last  to 
overcome,  by  returning  and  giving  themselves  up.      *      * 

"  During  the  time  we  were  lying  under  Wellington 
Head,  a  young  man,  one  of  the  reformed  prisoners,  twice 
addressed  his  fellow  prisoners  in  exhortation  to  receive 
the  doctrines  of  the  Grospel,  and  to  forsake  their  evil  ways, 
and  once  he  prayed  for  them  in  one  of  our  religious  assem- 
blies, much  to  our  comfort.  He  appealed  to  them  as 
having  known  him  living  in  sin,  and  as  having  forsaken  it 
through  Divine  help.  He  said  he  had  sought  and  found 
pardon  through  Christ ;  and  he  declared  to  them  the  peace 
and  comfort  he  had  in  serving  the  Lord,  and  how  much 
greater  it  was,  than  he  had  any  idea  of,  while  serving 
Satan,  and  he  exhorted  them  to  repent  and  turn  to  the 
Lord,  and  warned  them  of  the  dreadful  consequence  of 
remaining  in  sin. 

''  We  came  safely  to  anchor  in  Sulivan's  Cove,  close  to 
Hobart  Town,  on  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  7th  month. 
I  received  many  greetings  from  our  friends  and  acquain- 
tance, amongst  whom  various  reports  of  the  Tamar's  being 
lost  had  got  afloat.  We  were  informed  by  our  Wesleyan 
friends  that  many  prayers  had  been  put  up  for  us.  The 
Lieutenant  Governor  expressd  great  pleasure  at  seeing  us 
again  ;  he  had  been  so  anxious  respecting  our  safety,  as  to 
have  proposed  sending  a  boat  out  to  see  after  us,  lest  we 


AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES.  4  7 

should  have  been  cast  away,  and  be  in  a  state  of  suffering 
on  any  part  of  the  coast,  and  probably  he  would  not  have 
been  dissuaded  from  doing  so,  had  we  been  many  days 
longer.  We  feel  well  satisfied  in  having  made  the  voyage, 
which  was  deeply  interesting  to  us." 

After  visiting  the  Settlement  of  Aborigines  on  Flinder's 
Island,  in  Bass's  Straits, — Circular  Head,  and  the  Hamp- 
shire Hills,  the  travellers  reached  Launceston,  from  whence 
J.  B.  wrote  in  reference  to  his  feelings  in  passing  through 
districts  where  epistolary  intercourse  had  been  suspended. 
"  I  felt  it  a  trial  being  without  any  intelligence  from 
England  for  ten  months,  and  gloomy  forebodings  would 
sometimes  arise  of  Cholera,  &c. ;  I  was  however  favoured  at 
such  seasons  to  attain  to  a  degree  of  quietness  and  con- 
fidence, in  which  there  was  peace  in  feeling  renewedly  that 
I  had  committed  all  to  the  Lord,  and  in  the  belief  that  He 
would  not  permit  any  trial  to  befall  me,  but  what  He 
would  also  give  me  strength  to  bear.  I  was  enabled  to 
repose  upon  His  mercy  and  goodness,  and  now  I  can  look 
upon  the  providence  by  which  I  was  prevented  from 
hearing  the  Cholera  was  really  around  you,  till  I  also 
heard  that  the  plague  was  stayed,  as  a  special  blessing. 
For  though  in  the  uncertainty  of  the  case,  often  when  in 
every  sense  it  was  a  very  low  season  with  me,  I  was 
favoured  to  feel  that  sustaining  help  which  took  away  the 
fear  of  evil  tidings,  I  cannot  assure  myself  that  had  I  really 
known  that  you  were  surrounded  by  the  pestilence,  I 
should  so  readily  have  admitted  the  consolation  graciously 
offered  through  the  mercy  of  Him  who  continues  '  High 
Priest  for  ever,  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities.' 
In  this  mercy  I  still  wish  to  confide,  knowing  that  it  is  only 


48  AUSTRALIAX    COLONIES. 

through  the  condescending  goodness  of  the  Almighty  that 
we  are  kept  in  seasons  of  apparent  safety.  And  whether 
we  be  spared  to  see  one  another  in  the  body  again  or  not, 
is  not  much  a  matter  of  anxiety  with  me,  if  we  be  but  kept 
from  falling  away,  and  prepared  to  meet  the  Lord  at  His 
coming.  The  days  of  the  sojourn  of  man  on  the  earth  are 
but  few,  they  pass  rapidly  away,  and  from  within  and 
from  without  they  are  full  of  trouble,  but  if  preserved  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord;  where  tribulations  abound,  con- 
solations abound  also. 

*'It  is  an  unspeakable  mercy  to  see  poor  creatures  who 
have  lived  in  halting,  backsliding,  or  neglect  of  obedience 
to  the  will  of  God,  at  last  brought  under  the  visitation  of 
the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  hear  them  bear 
testimony  to  the  evidence  of  this  mercy  being  extended  to 
themselves.  But  how  unspeakably  superior  as  regards 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  comfort  of  retrospective  view, 
is  the  state  of  those  who  having  given  heed  to  these  things 
in  early  life,  have  through  repentance  and  faith,  witnessed 
their  peace  to  be  made  with  God ;  and  who  have  through 
the  remainder  of  their  days,  proved  their  love  to  Him, 
'  growing  in  grace,'  and  '  perfecting  holiness  in  His  fear.' 
How  unspeakably  more  glorious  is  the  termination  of  life 
in  such  as  these  ;  though  they  only  may  receive  a  penny ; 
yet  they  rest  from  their  labours  and  their  works  do  follow 
them. 

''  I  am  quite  aware  that  these  have  nothing  but  Divine 
Mercy  to  trust  to  ;  and  that  they  have  nothing  to  boast  of, 
for  the  glory  all  belongs  to  God ;  yet  what  a  privilege  to 
be  able  to  give  Him  the  glory  !  and  what  a  comfort  and 
encouragement  to  those  newly  setting  out,  in  their  Christian 
course,  are  such  examples !     In  fine  :    How  much  more 


ArSTUALIAN    COLOXIES.  40 

desirable  to  see  persons  advancing  from  childhood  in  grace, 
to  the  stature  of  young  men  and  strong  men  in  Christ, 
serving  the  Lord  and  promoting  His  glory  in  their  genera- 
tion;— than  to  see  persons  die  children  in  grace,  when  far 
advanced  in  years ;  dr  if  they  have  ever  witnessed  a  birth 
unto  righteousness  in  early  life,  to  be  so  blighted  through 
disobedience,  and  neglect  of  seeking  a  daily  participation 
in  the  Bread  that  cometh  down  from  Heaven,  as  to 
produce  a  state  of  dwarfishness  and  imbecility  indicating 
scarcely  more  than  the  existence  of  life." 

"Writing  again  in  reference  to  the  state  of  the  Church  at 
home,  he  thus  expresses  his  views  : — "  I  long  that  diversity 
of  gifts  and  administrations  may  not  be  mistaken  for 
difference  of  principle  and  doctrine,  and  thus  Satan  gain 
an  advantage. 

''My  wish  and  prayer  is,  that  Friends  may  beware  of 
the  subtleties  of  Satan,  lest  he  should  set  them  at  variance 
about  words.  And  that  Friends  may  become  deepened  in 
spiritual  exercise,  looking  to  the  Lord  as  their  teacher, 
and  patiently  abiding  the  baptisms  of  the  Holy  Grhost  and 
of  fire,  by  which  the  evils  of  our  nature  are  subdued. 
Thus  would  they  attain  to  a  state  to  discern  betwixt  evil 
and  good,  by  having  their  senses  exercised  by  use ;  and 
they  would  neither  wink  at  evil  in  themselves,  nor  in 
others,  but  when  they  fell  into  any  temptation,  they  would 
seek  the  renewal  of  their  peace,  through  renewed  submis- 
sion to  the  power  of  the  H(dy  Spirit,  and  the  exercise  of 
faith  in  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ,  and  they  would  become 
increasingly  concerned  to  direct  others  in  the  paths  of  life. 
I  am  persuaded  where  there  is  unsoundness  of  doctrine,  it 
is  among  those  who  shrink  from  the  cross,  instead  of 
bowing  with  humiliation  under  the  chastisements  of  the 


50  AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES. 

Lord's  hand  for  lukewarmness  and  other  sins,  and  instead 
of  seeking  patiently  for  mercy  through  faith  in  Christ  and 
for  the  help  of  the  Spirit  to  enable  them  to  increase  in 
diligence,  in  watchfulness  and  in  prayer,  under  the  feeling 
of  their  own  weakness  and  of  the  Lord's  power  and 
willingness  to  save." 

During  the  long  and  interesting  visit  of  James  Back- 
house and  George  W.  Walker  in  Tasmania,  they  "met 
with  many  pious  persons  among  members  of  the 
Church  of  England,  the  Presbyterians,  Independents  and 
Methodists.  "  The  general  state  of  society,"  he  remarks, 
*' is  much  better  than  I  had  expected, — quite  equal  to 
what  it  is  in  most  parts  of  England.  The  great  number 
of  persons  of  intelligence  and  enterprise,  who  have  come 
out  as  settlers  from  various  parts  of  the  United  Kingdom, 
and  especially  from  Scotland  and  Ireland,  have  by  mixture 
in  association  under  circumstances  in  which  their  energies 
are  called  forth,  produced  a  population  of  an  enlightened 
kind.  But  if  we  look  on  the  other  side  of  the  subject,  it 
is  to  be  feared  there  is  a  much  more  numerous  part  of  the 
Settlers,  who  have  come  out  merely  with  the  view  of 
making  money,  and  whose  cupidity  induces  them  <.to 
sacrifice  everything  to  it,  both  as  to  moral  principle  and 
the  hope  of  Heaven  ;  and  there  are  numbers  who  become 
inveterate  tipplers  both  among  the  Settlers  and  that  part 
of  the  convict  population  that  has  become  free.  These 
generally  fall  into  indigence,  or  return  to  bad  habits  and 
again  get  into  prison,  and  many  of  them  end  their  days  by 
sudden  death,  which  is  very  frequent  in  this  Island. 

"  There  is  great  openness  to  acknowledge  the  conformity 
of  the  views  Friends  have  taken  of  the  Gospel,  with  what 
is  set  forth  in  Holy  Scripture,  and  though  very  few  may 


AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES.  51 

SO  far  take  up  the  cross  as  to  adopt  them,  I  do  believe 
many  who  have  been  fighting  as  uncertainly,  have  had 
their  attention  turned  to  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit , 
so  as  to  receive  a  clearer  manifestation  of  the  principles 
of  the  Grospel,  and  more  practical  application  of  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  so  as  to  have  grown  in  grace ;  others  who 
have  had  their  understandings  enlightened,  and  their 
hearts  warmed  by  the  influence  of  the  love  of  God,  have 
proved  in  too  many  instances,  as  men  beholding  their 
natural  faces  in  a  glass — they  have  beheld  themselves  and 
gone  away,  and  straightway  forgotten  what  manner  of  men 
they  were." 

About  twenty  individuals  in  Hobart  Town  united  in 
religious  worship  with  our  friends  ;  and  the  little  meeting 
then  gathered  has  been  continued  down  to  the  present 
period  to  the  comfort  and  strengthening  of  many  in  their 
christian  course.  Throughout  the  Colony  there  were 
individuals,  who  were  either  members  of  the  Society  of 
Friends,  or  who  had  some  connexion  with  it ;  and  these 
were  encouraged  to  meet  together  as  a  Yearly  Meeting. 
Shortly  before  holding  the  first  under  this  name,  Daniel 
and  Charles  Wheeler  arrived  from  England;  they  were  on 
a  Gospel  mission  to  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific.  Of  this 
event  James  Backhouse  writes,  '*  It  was  very  pleasant  that 
our  dear  friends  arrived  in  time  to  attend  the  first  Yearly 
Meeting  in  Van  Diemen's  Land,  and  also  the  Monthly 
Meeting  held  the  previous  day,  both  of  which  were  times 
of  much  favour ;  the  presence  of  the  Great  Head  of  the 
Church  being  sensibly  felt. 

"  The  sense  of  heavenly  unction  that  was  vouchsafed  in 
the  various  sittings  of  this  Yearly  Meeting,  and  which 
often  incited  to  short  testimonies,  and  to  ofi'erino^s  in  vocal 


52  AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES. 

prayer,  strongly  confirmed  tlie  belief  that  it  was  in  the 
Divine  will  that  this  little  body  of  Friends  should  be  thus 
organized.  Similar  feelings  have  often  attended  the 
Monthly  Meetings,  and  also  the  Meetings  for  Worship ; 
the  minds  of  Friends  being  gathered  inward  to  waiting 
upon  the  Lord,  as  He  is  pleased  to  reveal  Himself  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  the  secret  of  the  heart,  these  seasons  have 
often  been  blessed  with  the  overshadowing  of  His  Almighty 
presence  ;  though  at  other  times  a  sense  of  poverty  and 
weakness  have  been  dispensed  truly  profitable  in  keeping 
the  creature  dependent  upon  God  for  fulness  and  strength, 
and  relying  on  the  mediation  of  our  Great  High  Priest, 
who  is  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities. 

"The  company  of  our  dear  friends  Daniel  and  Charles 
Wheeler  has  been  a  real  comfort  and  help  to  us  ;  and  we 
are  likely  in  a  few  days  to  sail  with  them  on  board  the 
'Henry  Freeling,'  for  Sydney. 

*'  It  is  a  great  favour  to  feel  so  clear  of  Van  Diemen's 
Land,  and  to  be  enabled  to  leave  with  the  prospect  that 
the  simple  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  will  be  borne  testimony 
to  by  those  we  leave  behind  ;  many  of  whom  we  do  not 
doubt  are  growing  in  grace.  A  few  other  persons  are 
drawing  toward  Friends,  being  awakened  to  a  sense  of  the 
necessity  of  ceasing  from  creaturely  activity  in  religious 
matters,  and  of  waiting  on  God  for  the  inward  manifestation 
of  His  will,  and  for  strength  to  perform  it.  Some  of  these 
have  long  made  a  profession  of  religion,  and  have  been 
esteemed  for  their  piety  among  their  fellow  professors,  and 
have  known  much  of  the  comfort  of  tlie  evidence  of  past 
sin  being  blotted  out  for  Christ's  sake,  but  they  have  found 
that  in  order  to  'perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,' 
it  was  necessary  for  them  to  cease  from  man,  and  to  wait 


AUSTRALIAN    COLONIES.  53 

in  stillness  upon  the  Lord  for  the  renewal  of  their  strength 
from  day  to  day.  I  do  believe  the  doctrine  of  the  teaching 
of  the  Spirit,  as  viewed  by  Friends,  is  the  best  calculated 
to  awaken  sinners,  and  to  lead  them  to  Christ,  and  many 
I  have  no  doubt  have  felt  it  so  in  this  Colony." 

Before  James  Backhouse  and  G.  W.  Walker  left  Yan 
Diemen's  Land,  now  called  Tasmania,  they  were  warmly 
thanked  by  the  Lieutenant  Governor,  Sir  George  Arthur, 
for  "  the  services  they  had  rendered  the  Government,  by 
their  information,  suggestions  and  recommendations  in 
connexion  with  the  Penal  Settlements,  and  also  with  the 
Settlement  on  Flinder's  Island,  in  Bass's  Straits,"  where, 
under  the  care  of  the  Government  the  few  remaining 
Tasmanian  Aborigines  had  been  placed.  These  though 
under  careful  supervision  and  instruction,  gradually 
diminished  in  number,  and  are  now  extinct,  the  last  dying 
in  1869. 


54  AUSTRALIA . 


CHAPTEE  VII. 

Sails  for  Sydney — Norfolk  Island — Sydney — Letter — Silent  Meetings — 
Governor's  pemiission  to  visit  Prisoners — Wellington  Valley — 
Scientific  Knowledge — Chain  Gangs — Aborigines — Moreton  Bay 
— Governor  Sir  R.  Bourke's  Message. 

On  the  12tli  of  12tli  Month,  1834,  in  company  with 
their  friends  Daniel  and  Charles  Wheeler,  James  Backhouse 
and  his  companion,  sailed  in  the  *' Henry  Freeling,"  for 
Sydney;  they  passed  Botany  Bay  on  the  20th,  and  entering 
Port  Jackson,  landed  at  Sydney  Cove.  On  the  27th, 
J.  B.  records  :  '*  We  proceeded  to  the  office  of  the  Colonial 
Secretary  who  accompanied  us  to  the  Government  House, 
and  introduced  us  to  Major  Greneral  Sir  Pichard  Bourke, 
the  Governor,  by  whom  we  were  courteously  received. 
He  alluded  to  some  interviews  I  had  with  him  in  London, 
in  1831,  and  on  my  desiring  permission  to  fulfil  an  appre- 
hended duty  in  visiting  the  Penal  Settlement  on  Norfolk 
Island,  in  company  with  G.  W.  Walker,  the  Governor 
informed  us  that  care  was  exercised  in  preventing  persons, 
under  ordinary  circumstances,  from  landing  there  ;  but  he 
readily  consented  to  our  going  thither,  under  an  appre- 
hension of  religious  duty,  and  to  our  being  put  on  shore 
there  by  the  '  Henry  Freeling  '  on  her  way  to  Tahiti,  and 
being  left  to  be  brought  back  by  a  Government  vessel." 

They  sailed  from  Port  Jackson,  on  the  13th  of  2nd 
month,  1835.  The  interval  at  Sydney  having  been  much 
occupied  in  holding  religious  meetings  with  the  inhabitants, 
and  also  with  the  Penal  population.  Norfolk  Island,  1000 
miles  from  Sydney,  was  the  most  distant  point  at  which 
they  believed  themselves   called  to  labour,   and  by  the 


AUSTRALIA.  55 

Officers  of  the  Establishment,  as  well  as  the  prisoners, 
they  were  cordially  received.  On  leaving  the  Island  at 
the  expiration  of  about  three  months,  the  following  address 
was  handed  to  them : 

<' Norfolk  Island,  29th  of  April,  1835. 
"  Gentlemen, 

"  We,  the  Prisoners  of  the  Crown,  embracing  the 
tenets  of  the  Protestant  Faith,  cannot  from  pure  motives 
of  unfeigned  gratitude,  allow  you  to  quit  this  Island 
without  thus,  publicly,  expressing  our  sentiments  for  your 
unwearied  zeal,  and  attention  to  our  best  interests,  since 
you  came  amongst  us,  viz. :  the  salvation  of  our  immortal 
souls. 

*'  Permit  us  to  implore,  that  you  would  convey  to  Major 
Anderson,  our  Commandant,  the  deep  sense  we  entertain 
of  his  great  anxiety,  since  he  assumed  the  command,  for 
our  well-being  here  and  hereafter. 

''That  a  kind  Providence  may  conduct  you  both  in 
safety,  through  the  trackless  deep  to  the  Haven  where 
you  would  wish  to  be,  is.  Gentlemen, 

"  The  ardent  wish  of 

* '  This  Congregation  . ' ' 

*  The  return  voyage  from  Norfolk  Island  to  Sydney, 
occupied  three  weeks.  During  a  storm  on  the  night  of 
the  6th  of  5th  month,  J.  B.  records,  ''  Eeflecting  upon  the 
many  snares  that  are  in  the  world,  I  felt  willing  to  perish, 
rather  than  that  I  should  be  permitted  to  falsify  the  tes- 
timony which  the  Lord  has  given  me  to  bear  to  the  truth 
as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Unworthy  as  I  felt  myself  to  be  of  the 
least  of  the  Lord's  mercies,  I  prayed  to  Him,  if  He  saw 


56  AUSTRALIA. 

meet  to  continue  my  life,  to  continue  also  the  baptisms  of 
His  Holy  Spirit,  until  the  very  root  of  sin  should  perish. 
While  thus  meditating  and  praying  in  the  storm,  I  was 
preserved  very  peaceful  under  a  sense  of  the  Divine 
presence." 

They  were  favoured  to  reach  Sydney  in  safety,  where 
they  remained  several  weeks,  diligently  labouring  for  the 
religious  and  moral  welfare  of  the  inhabitants.  The 
misery  engendered  by  the  cheap  sale  of  intoxicating 
liquors,  was  a  source  of  great  grief  to  James  Backhouse, 
and  he  gave  several  lectures  on  the  subject  of  Temperance. 
While  variously  occupied  for  the  benefit  of  those  around 
him,  he  did  not  forget  those  he  had  left  at  home.  From 
Sydney  he  writes  under  date,  15th  of  8th  month,  1835, 
"  I  continue  to  feel  a  lively  interest  in  what  occurs  in  my 
native  land,  and  especially  in  regard  to  the  things  that 
pertain  to  life  and  salvation.  The  deviation  from  sound 
principle  among  some  professing  with  Friends,  is  cause 
for  lamentation.  I  conclude  that  such  cannot  have  ever 
clearly  understood  their  own  principles,  or  that  from  want 
of  a  simple  and  faithful  obedience  to  the  discoveries  of 
Divine  Light  they  have  relapsed  into  a  measure  of  dark- 
ness, so  as  not  to  know  whither  they  go  ;  and  to  be  setting 
up  a  theoretical  faith  in  Christ,  in  the  place  of  a  practical 
faith  in  Him ;  substituting  an  apprehension  of  the  intellect 
in  regard  to  His  atoning  sacrifice  and  mediation,  in  the 
place  of  submission  to  the  Holy  Spirit  given  through  Him, 
which  renders  these  efficacious,  to  the  sanctification  of  the 
soul  through  obedience  and  the  blood  of  Christ.  I  hope 
that  many  may  be  stirred  up  to  examine  their  ground,  and 
availingly  to  seek  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  and  to  walk  therein,  so  that  instead  of  relapsing 


AUSTRALIA.  57 

into  darkness,  their  path  may  shine  more  and  more  unto 
the  perfect  day. 

''I  believe  few  who  have  been  brought  up  among 
Friends  know  fully  their  privileges ;  certainly  I  did  not 
till  I  was  cast  so  much  among  other  people  ; — till  we 
felt  it  our  place  to  sit  as  spectators  in  other  congregations 
till  their  services  were  gone  through,  in  order  to  obtain 
opportunities  for  religious  communication  to  the  people  at 
the  close  of  these  services ; — I  had  no  idea  of  the  mono- 
tonous repetitions  of  the  same  words  for  prayers  and 
thanksgivings,  nor  the  effect,  in  leading  away  the  hearers 
from  the  immediate  teaching  of  Christ,  to  leaning  upon 
the  teaching  of  the  ministers,  that  a  paid  ministry  too 
generally  produces.  Truly  the  solemnity,  even  of  many 
of  our  poorer  silent  meetings,  and  the  instruction  to  bo 
derived  in  them,  and  the  liveliness  of  many  plain  and 
brief  sermons,  delivered  in  homely  style,  in  those  that  are 
not  quite  silent, — are  far  to  be  preferred  to  this  continual 
repetition.  I  by  no  means  wish  to  disparage  these  services, 
however  below  their  proper  place,  nor  to  say,  that  to  those 
who  have  seen  no  farther,  they  are  of  no  use  ;  very  far 
otherwise, — for  I  believe  that  to  those  who  have  seen  no 
farther,  the  very  rehearsal  of  these  important  truths  is  a 
means  of  keeping  them  in  remembrance,  often  profitably  ; 
and  that  among  those  who  are  sincere,  yet  do  not  see 
their  way  aut  of  these  things,  a  degree  of  the  baptizing 
power  of  the  Spirit  is  often  known.  But  many  of  these 
congregations  come  nearer  to  the  sincere  worshippers, 
through  the  medium  of  types  and  shadows,  and  rehearsals, 
under  the  law  of  Moses,  than  to  the  spiritual  worshippers 
under  the  clearly  and  fully  received  dispensation  of  the 
Grospel.     I  have  no  doubt  but  that  those  who  fear  God 


58  AUSTRALIA. 

and  work  righteousness  under  all  the  varied  gradations 
between  the  two,  are  accepted  of  Him.  But  whose  privi- 
leges are  the  greatest  ?  and  who  know  the  Lord  with  the 
most  certainty  ?  Truly  those  who  are  the  most  conformed 
to  the  image  of  His  Son,  in  whom  there  is  light,  and  life, 
and  salvation,  without  the  intervention  of  forms  and 
ceremonies." 

From  Sydney  he  again  writes  to  a  relative  in  England  : 
*'  I  desire  to  be  reverently  thankful  to  the  Author  of  all 
our  mercies,  who  by  the  operation  of  His  Holy  Spirit,  has 
wrought  upon  your  minds  a  willingness  to  give  me  up  freely 
for  the  work  whereunto  I  cannot  doubt  He  has  called  me — 
even  to  proclaim  the  riches  of  His  grace  in  Christ  Jesus 
amongst  the  most  lost  and  depraved  portions  of  the  British 
Nation.  I  am  persuaded  that  nothing  short  of  His 
Almighty  power  could  have  produced  this  effect  upon  your 
minds,  or  have  prepared  mine  for  the  sacrifice,  or  kept  me 
from  sinking  under  the  attendant  conflicts ;  and  my  convic- 
tion remains  unshaken,  that  it  is  the  perceptible  operation 
of  His  Spirit,  by  which  my  mind  is  sustained  ;  and  the 
revelation  of  His  will  by  which  we  are  enabled  to  take  one 
step  after  another  with  comfort  in  our  course  ;  and  that  it 
is  by  the  immediate  teaching  of  the  same  blessed  Spirit 
that  a  religious  progress  is  to  be  made  from  its  first  step 
to  its  final  consummation  ;  also,  that  the  more  we  attain  to 
a  true  silent  waiting  upon  God,  the  more  we  shall  be  given 
to  know  His  holy  will  concerning  us,  and  be  qualified  by 
Him  to  speak  or  to  do  that  which  He  requires  of  us ; — to 
glorify  God  in  our  bodies,  and  in  our  spirits  which  are 
God's. 

''  The  state  of  those  professing  with  Friends  in  Sydney 
is  by  no  means  very  encouraging ;  they  are  a  care  to  us, 


AUSTRALIA.  59 

but  if  by  our  caring  for  them,  any  of  them  be  established 
in  grace,  we  are  willing  to  bear  the  burden." 

Before  proceeding  on  their  journey  in  New  South 
Wales,  the  following  Government  despatch  was  forwarded 
to  them]: — 

"Colonial  Secretary's  Office, 

*' Sydney,  29th  August,  1835. 

*'  Messrs.  James  Backhouse  and  George  Washington 
Walker,  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  having  requested 
permission  to  visit  the  Jails,  Convict  Barracks,  Road 
Parties,  Ironed  Gangs,  Female  Factory,  and  other  places 
where  Convicts  are  employed  or  confined,  in  this  Colony, 
with  the  view  of  being  able  to  diffuse  religious  and  moral 
instruction  amongst  them,  His  Excellency,  Sir  Eichard 
Bourke,  has  been  pleased  to  authorize  that  these  gentlemen 
be  permitted  accordingly,  and  to  direct  that  the  several 
Superintendents,  Jailers,  and  all  others  in  charge,  be 
required  to  afford  to  them  all  possible  facilities  in  the 
execution  of  their  laudable  intentions. 

By  Command  of 

His  Excellency  the  Governor, 

Alexander  Mc  Leay."    • 

In  accordance  with  the  liberty  granted,  James  Backhouse 
and  his  companion  set  out  on  a  visit  to  the  interior  as  far 
as  Wellington  Yalley,  200  miles  from  Sydney.  This  as 
well  as  many  other  of  J.  B's.  journeys  in  Australia,  was 
performed  on  foot,  being  as  he  remarked,  "  The  most 
independent  mode,  as  well  as  giving  the  easiest  access 
to  that  part  of  the  prisoner  population  assigned  to  the 
Settlers  as  Servants." 


60  AUSTRALIA. 

J.  B's.  Botanical  and  Scientific  knowledge,  and  Lis  habits 
of  close  observation  rendered  him  not  only  an  interesting 
companion  to  many  of  the  Settlers,  but  also  a  very  useful 
visitor  in  a  comparatively  newly  settled  Colony.  The 
study  of  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  was  ever  to  him  a 
source  of  enjoyment  and  of  profit ;  and  these  works  of 
creative  wisdom,  as  seen  in  a  region  where  new  forms  of 
beauty  frequently  met  his  eye,  proved  to  him  a  source  of 
relaxation  and  of  refreshment  during  many  a  weary  journey, 
whilst  engaged  in  this  extensive  and  important  mission. 
The  more  extended  results  of  his  botanical  observations 
are  thus  referred  to  by  Dr.  Hooker,  the  director  of  the 
Boyal  Botanical  Gardens  at  Kew.  "The  journey  was 
undertaken,  as  Mr.  Backhouse's  '  Narrative '  informs  us, 
solely  for  the  purpose  of  discharging  a  religious  duty,  but 
owing  to  his  khowledge  of  Botany,  his  connexion  with  a 
fine  Horticultural  Establishment  at  York,  and  his  love  of 
observing,  and  collecting,  the  results  of  his  journey  have 
proved  extremely  valuable  in  a  scientific  point  of  view, 
and  have  added  much  to  our  familiarity  with  Australian 
vegetation." 

On  returning  to  Sj^dney,  on  the  30th  of  10th  month, 
1835,  James  Backhouse  writes  :  ''  We  have  safely  accom- 
plished our  visit  to  the  southern  part  of  New  South  Wales, 
which  we  were  favoured  to  get  through  in  about  six 
weeks ;  the  weather  became  very  hot  before  we  completed 
it,  but  we  were  permitted  to  return  in  good  health, 
notwithstanding  the  general  prevalence  of  an  Influenza 
which  laid  up  whole  families,  and  cases  of  which  occurred 
in  almost  every  house.  The  visit  yielded  us  some  satis- 
faction, and  every  where  we  found  much  hospitality,  though 


AUSTRALIA.  61 

in  many  places,  a  lamentable  neglect  of  attention  to  things 
of  eternal  importance.  We  went  as  far  as  Goulburn,  but 
there  are  sheep  stations  for  nearly  200  miles  farther.  The 
white  population  is  spreading  like  a  mighty  flood  over 
tbis  extensive  Country.  The  gangs  of  prisoners  working 
in  chains,  which  we  met  with,  were  by  the  Governor's 
permission,  allowed  to  suspend  their  work  whilst  we 
addressed  them  on  subjects  connected  with  their  eternal 
interest.  On  these  occasions  we  assembled  the  men  by 
the  road  side,  and  extended  religious  counsel  to  them,  the 
guard  standing  at  the  time,  as  they  generally  do,  in  a 
position  to  prevent  any  of  the  prisoners  running  away. 
The  soldiers  often  use  irritating  language,  mixed  with 
curFes,  in  speaking  to  the  prisoners,  which  is  of  bad 
influence,  in  hardening  them,  when  they  greatly  need  to 
be  rendered  more  susceptible  of  good.  While  in  the  act  of 
assembling  on  one  occasion,  one  man  picked  the  pocket  of 
another  of  a  tobacco-box ;  he  was  seen,  and  knocked  down 
by  one  of  the  guard,  near  to  the  place  where  I  was  standing ; 
this  circumstance  occasioned  no  perceptible  disturbance 
among  the  others,  and  I  trust  there  were  some  present, 
who,  at  least  for  a  time,  were  brought  to  think  on  eternal 
things. 

*'  The  message  of  love  and  mercy  often  made  a  softening 
impression  on  these  prisoners,  and  we  separated  under 
different  feelings  on  their  part,  to  those  with  which  they 
met  us.  The  baptizing  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  felt, 
and  their  attention  turned  to  their  own  convictions  of  sin, 
as  the  work  of  this  blessed  Spirit,  and  as  the  message  of 
the  mercy  of  their  Heavenly  Father,  seeking  to  lead  them 
to  repentance,  in  order  that  they  might  obtain  salvation 
through  His  beloved  Son.      As  we  enjoined  no  forms  of 


62  AUSTRALIA . 

worship,  but  simply  after  a  pause  said  what  was  upon  our 
minds,  or  prayed  for  them,  none  seemed  to  take  it  amiss. 
If  it  could  be  done,  we  always  desired  them  to  sit  down  in 
order  that  they  might  rest  at  the  same  time,  and  if  exposed 
to  the  sun,  we  requested  them  to  keep  on  their  hats  or 
caps.  These  little  considerations  for  their  personal  comfort, 
often  prepared  the  way  for  the  reception  of  our  counsel. 
Near  the  barracks,  we  saluted  a  native  Black  and  his  wife, 
and  they  returned  our  tokens  of  notice.  They  were  the 
first  we  had  seen  in  their  wild  state." 

The  travellers  met  with  a  considerable  number  of  the 
Aborigines,  during  the  course  of  this  journey ;  some  of 
these  acted  as  guides  through  the  bush — the  path  being 
frequently  indicated  by  notched  trees,  or  at  other  times 
followed  by  the  direction  of  the  Compass.  J.  B.  proceeds: 
"  The  Blacks  of  New  South  Wales  are  a  decreasing  race  ; 
they  do  not  however  appear  to  be  inferior  in  intellect  to 
other  nations  ;  but  man  when  from  under  the  influence  of 
religion  and  civil  institutions,  seems  to  be  the  same 
degraded  being  all  the  world  over." 

During  the  year  1836,  and  the  Spring  of  1837,  James 
Backhouse  and  George  W.  Walker  made  repeated  voyages 
from  Sydney  to  the  distant  Penal  Settlements.  They  were 
kindly  allowed  to  sail  in  Government  vessels,  which  were 
transporting  prisoners  to  their  various  places  of  destination. 
Previous  to  sailing  to  Moreton  Bay,  they  were  informed 
"That  the  Master  Attendant  had  been  desired  to  furnish 
them  with  a  passage  on  board  the  Schooner  'Isabella,' 
and  rations  on  the  passage,  and  in  returning  ;  also  to  allow 
them  to  land  at  Port  Macquarie  if  2)racticable,  and  the 
weather  permitted.  A  communication  was  also  made  to 
the  Commandant  of  Moreton  Bay  to  furnish  them  with 


AUSTRALIA.  63 

full  rations  during  their  stay,  and  to  afford  every  facility 
in  visiting  the  Government  Establishments,  &c.,  and  such 
accommodation  as  the  circumstances  of  the  Settlement 
would  admit." 

Our  Friends  were  courteously  received  by  the  various 
Officers  attached  to  these  stations,  and  for  them  as  well  as 
for  many  of  the  Settlers,  they  entertained  a  warm  Christian 
interest. 

On  their  again  returning  to  Sydney  they  had  the  pleasure 
of  welcoming  Daniel  and  Charles  Wheeler,  who  had 
accomplished  a  very  satisfactory  religious  visit  to  the 
Islands  of  the  Pacific. 

The  time  now  drew  near  in  which  James  Backhouse  was 
favoured  to  feel  that  his  work  in  Australia  was  nearly 
accomplished.  Previously  to  himself  and  his  companion 
leaving  the  Colony,  they  circulated  extensively,  "A  Chris- 
tian address  to  the  Free  Inhabitants  of  New  South  Wales 
and  Yan  Diemen's  Land,"  and  also  one  addressed  to  the 
Prisoner  Population. 

Although  the  following  message  from  Major  General 
Sir  P.  Bourke,  was  not  received  until  J.  B.  had  returned 
to  his  native  land,  it  may  not  be  inappropriate  to  introduce 
it  here  :  In  writing  to  a  gentleman  of  his  acquaintance  he 
says.:  *'  Make  known  to  James  Backhouse  how  highly  I 
appreciate  the  benevolent  spirit,  which  led  him  with  such 
fatigue  and  danger  through  so  many  remote  countries  and 
across  such  distant  seas,  for  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
benefit  of  his  fellow  creatures  in  necessity  and  darkness — 
his  have  been  labours  of  love.  I  had  much  pleasure  in 
his  company  when  I  could  catch  him  near  me  in  Australia  : 
but  he  was  indefatigable  in  the  pursuit  of  his  object,  and 
on  this  account  I  saw  much  less  of  him  than  I  desired." 


64  WESTERN    AUSTllALIA. 


CHAPTER  YIII. 

Voyage  back  to  Hobart  Town— Letter  to  his  Mother — Voyage  to  Port 
Philip— Melbourne— Letter— Western  Australia — Mauritius— Letter 
to  Friends  at  Sydney— Sails  for  the  Cape  of  Good  Plope. 

Aeter  a  very  stormy  voyage  from  Sydney,  James 
Baekliouse  and  George  W.  Walker  once  more  arrived  in 
Tasmania,  on  the  1st  of  4tli  Month,  1837.  They  made 
many  unsuccessful  inquiries  respecting  vessels  proceeding 
to  the  Mauritius,  and  touching  at  the  Settlements  on  the 
South  Coast  of  Australia,  and  at  the  Swan  River  ;  believing 
it  would  be  right  for  them  to  proceed  in  that  direction  for 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  so  soon  as  way  should  open  for 
them.  In  the  meantime  they  continued  their  labours  for 
the  edification  of  those  united  with  them  in  religious 
profession,  and  for  the  welfare  of  the  Colony  generally. 

The    following  extract  of  a  letter   from  J.  B.    to    his 
Mother  points  out  their  projected  progress. 

''Hobart  Town,  6th  of  10th  month,  1837. 
"  My  beloved  Mother, 

"Though  the  tidings  of  thy  declining  state  of 
health  have  thrown  a  kind  of  uncertainty  over  thy  life, 
and  consequent  doubt  of  thy  receiving  this  token  of  my 
filial  love,  I  am  disposed  again  to  write  to  thee  under  a 
sort  of  impression  that  thou  art  still  a  sojourner  on  the 
earth,  and  that  though  the  time  does  not,  even  now,  seem 
likely  to  be  a  very  short  one  that  must  elapse  before  I 
reach  m}^  native  land,  I  may  yet  once  again  be  permitted 


WESTERN    AUSTRALIA.  G') 

to  see  thee  in  this  state  of  existence  ;  nevertheless,  I  desire 
to  leave  this,  and  every  other  subject  in  the  hands  of  my 
Heavenly  Father,  in  whose  counsel  I  believe  it  is  that 
G.  W.  Walker  and  myself  are  thus  detained  here,  and 
whose  good  pleasure  I  still  believe  it  to  be,  that  we  should 
proceed  in  the  direction  pointed  out  before  we  left  England. 
There  was  a  time  when  the  idea  of  our  dear  Daniel  and 
Charles  Wheeler  being  at  liberty  to  return  home  before  us, 
was  j)ainful  to  me.  I  hardly  knew  how  to  think  of  it,  and  I 
also  felt  much  for  my  dear  companion  in  regard  to  our 
very  protracted  continuance  in  so  remarkably  different  a 
field  of  labour,  to  what  Friends  absent  from  their  homes 
on  religious  service,  have  usually  been  engaged  in.  This, 
however,  through  the  efficacious  operation  of  Divine  Grace 
I  have  been  mercifully  delivered  from,  and  I  am  now 
perfectly  reconciled  to  their  bearing  tidings  of  us,  and  to 
our  proceeding  by  a  westerly  course,  and  as  way  may  be 
opened  before  us,  entering  upon  one  field  of  labour  after 
another  until  our  dear  Lord  shall  say  it  is  enough.  We 
cannot  be  employed  in  better  service. 

There  is  a  probability  of  our  proceeding  so  far  as  King 
George's  Sound  by  the  '  Eudora,'  a  fine  vessel  bound  for 
Calcutta,  which  is  expected  to  sail  about  the  end  of  the 
present  month,  and  to  touch  at  the  Spencer's  Gulf  to 
deliver  parts  of  her  cargo  before  reaching  King  George's 
Sound,  from  which  place  we  hope  to  reach  Swan  Eiver  by 
some  other  conveyance,  and  from  thence  to  proceed  by 
way  of  the  Mauritius  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Until 
I  reach  the  Cape  I  must  not  expect  any  more  letters  from 
any  of  you."         ^'         ^''         ^         ^>'         ^-         *^-         ^ 

J.   B.   again   writes,     "  Having  engaged  a  passage  to 


66  WESTERN    AUSTRALIA. 

King  George's  Sound  by  way  of  Port  Philip  and  South 
Australia,  on  board  the  Barque  *  Eudora,'  we  embarked 
on  the  3rd  of  11th  month,  taking  rather  a  hasty  leave  of 
our  friends.  A  few  of  them  accompanied  us  on  board ; 
among  these  were  Daniel  and  Charles  Wheeler,  to  whom 
we  had  been  much  united  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Gospel, 
and  who  sailed  for  England  a  few  days  afterwards.  '1  he 
vessel  was  quickly  got  under  weigh,  our  friends  bid  us 
farewell,  and  before  we  had  well  arranged  our  luggage 
we  were  at  the  mouth  of  the  Derwent.  After  watching 
the  places,  in  which  we  continued  to  feel  a  deep  interest, 
recede  from  our  view  till  they  disappeared,  we  retired  to 
rest,  overpowered  by  nausea  and  fatigue." 

To  his  brother  Thomas  Backhouse. 

''Port  Philip,  S.  Coast  of  New  South  Wales, 

nth  of  11th  month,  1837. 

"  Although  the  frequency  of  the  voyages  of  my  friend 
G.  W.  Walker  and  myself,  may  have  in  some  degree 
diminished  the  anxieties  respecting  us,  which  our  dear 
relatives  and  friends  would  naturally  feel  in  the  earlier 
part  of  our  absence  from  them,  I  am  nevertheless  disposed 
to  avail  myself  of  the  possibility  of  transmitting  a  letter  to 
inform  you  of  our  safe  arrival  here,  by  any  vessel  for 
Hobart  Town,  or  Sydney,  that  we  may  find  when  we  arrive 
at  the  anchorage  near  the  new  town  of  Melbourne.  We 
entered  this  large  Port,  or  inland  sea  yesterday,  after  a 
delightful  voyage  of  six  days  from  Hobart  Town,  and  since 
the  break  of  day  we  have  been  traversing  this  fine  expanse 
of  water  by  its  Eastern  Channel. 


WESTERN    AUSTRALIA.  67 

'*  We  left  our  dear  friends  in  Hobart  Town  rather  hastily 
at  last ;  but  perhaps  this  was  more  desirable  than  a  pro- 
tracted parting.  Indeed  I  always  find  it  best  to  attend  to 
all  important  matters  as  much  as  possible,  before  the 
excitement  of  parting  commences,  for  when  everything 
connected  with  the  last  arrangements  for  the  voyage  is 
attended  to,  I  feel  equal  to  very  little  beside. 

*'  14th  of  11th  month.  There  are  several  small  vessels 
now  lying  at  Melbourne,  to  which  place  those  that  do  not 
draw  more  than  8  feet  of  water  can  come  close  up.  Two 
or  three  of  these  are  to  leave  for  Hobart  Town  or  Laun- 
ceston  in  the  course  of  the  week,  at  the  latter  end  of  which, 
we  also  are  to  sail  for  South  Australia.  We  do  not  find 
ourselves  much  of  strangers  here,  this  new  Settlement 
being  formed  principally  of  emigrants  from  Yan  Diemen's 
Land  and  New  South  Wales.  Many  of  the  people  who 
have  left  Europe  for  this  part  of  the  world,  being  of 
rambling  dispositions,  they  easily  remove  again ;  and 
though  this  is  one  of  the  finest  countries  in  New  South 
Wales  for  sheep  and  horned  cattle,  yet  in  the  inconveniences 
of  a  new  Settlement,  the  more  respectable  inhabitants  find 
so  many  drawbacks  to  their  comfort,  that  had  these  been 
foreseen,  I  think  some  of  them  would  have  taken  more 
time  in  deliberation  before  they  had  set  out.  It  is  how- 
ever a  fine  country  and  climate;  and  has  more  green  grass, 
and  fewer  trees  upon  it  than  most  parts,  perhaps  I  might 
say  any  part  of  New  South  Wales,  that  we  have  before 
seen.  We  have  had  one  Meeting  in  the  town  of  Melbourne, 
which  perhaps,  may  already  contain  as  many  inhabitants 
as  the  village  bearing  the  same  name  near  York ;  and  this 
considering  it  is  but  about  fifteen  months  old,  is  certainly 
a  large  number.     We  are  at  present  the  guests  of  Gfeorge 


68  WESTERN    AUSTRALIA . 

and  Mary  Langliorne  at  the  Grovernment  Mission  House, 
on  the  Yarra-yarra  River.  This  worthy  young  couple, 
assisted  by  J.  T.  Smith,  a  young  man  who  addressed  a  letter 
to  me  in  Sydney  about  two  years  ago,  on  temperance,  and 
a  man  recovered  to  society  by  the  Temperance  Society  at 
Launceston,  are  engaged  in  instructing  the  juvenile  Blacks, 
and  endeavouring  to  influence  for  good  the  older  ones  ; 
they  have  already  about  a  dozen  fine  boys  under  tuition, 
whose  parents  have  acquired  confidence  in  the  White 
Population,  and  who  now  leave  their  children  under  their 


Again  J.  B.  addresses  a  relative,  from  the  ''  Gulf  of  St. 
Vincent,  South  Coast  of  Australia,  27th  of  11th  month, 
1837. 

''  Our  labours  in  New  South  Wales  and  Van  Diemen's 
Land  have  been  protracted  much  beyond  what  we  antici- 
pated ;  but  of  course,  we  could  form  no  definite  view  of 
the  length  of  time  we  might  be  required  to  labour  in  these 
fields,  '  who  knew  not  with  what  we  might  be  required  to 
serve  the  Lord  till  we  came  thither ! ' 

"  The  promotion  of  Temperance,  and  of  a  better  state 
of  Penal  Discipline,  have  been  subjects  that  from  time  to 
time  have  engaged  our  attention ;  as  well  as  the  more 
fundamental  objects  of  the  Gospel ;  which,  if  received, 
will  lead  to  both  of  the  former,  as  well  as  to  every  thing 
else  that  is  truly  good. 

*'  In  the  progress  of  our  labours,  we  have  had  great 
proof  of  the  advantage  of  directing  people  to  the  inshining 
of  the  light  of  Christ,  in  order  that  they  might  be  brought 
thereby  to  a  proper  sense  of  their  sins, — to  true  repentance, 
— and  to  the  experimental  knowledge  of  an  interest  in  the 


WESTERN    AUSTRALIA.  69 

atoning  blood  and  mediatorial  intercession  of  their  Saviour; 
and  into  daily  watchfulness  and  prayer  in  His  name,  and 
consequent  holiness  of  life.  And  though  few  take  up  their 
cross,  and  deny  themselves  and  follow  Him,  yet  under  the 
immediate  conviction  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  very  general  at 
the  time  has  been  the  acknowledgment,  that  this  is  indeed 
the  Truth.  And  many  have  been  our  opportunities  of 
observing  the  shallowness,  and  instability,  as  well  as  the 
formality  of  those  who  do  not  thus  receive  Christ,  and  who 
either  come  to  no  clearness  respecting  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel,  or  who  keeping  under  the  convictions  only  until 
they  come  to  some  enjoyment  of  pardon  for  Christ's  sake, 
then  join  in  with  a  routine  of  vocal  prayers,  and  praises, 
and  of  outward  observances,  such  as  better  accord  with 
the  spirit  of  the  Law  than  the  Gospel.  These  too  often 
lose  by  degrees  their  spiritual  mindedness,  and  ultimately 
seem  to  have  little  of  vitality  left  in  their  religion.  But  of 
those  who,  in  spite  of  these  encumbrances,  keep  to  the 
vital  part  of  religion,  it  may  be  said  they  are  very  near  to 
Friends  in  principle. 

''I  conclude  thou  art  aware  that  a  little  Meeting  of 
those  who  have  received  the  Truth,  as  we  most  assuredly 
believe  it,  has  been  for  some  time  established  in  Hobart 
Town,  and  another  at  Great  Swanport,  Yan  Diemen's  Land. 
In  each  of  these  Meetings  there  are  those  who  already 
stand  on  record,  as  approved  Ministers  ;  and  in  Hobart 
Town  there  are  others,  who  have  not  yet  had  time  to  make 
sufficient  proof  of  their  ministry.  They  however,  not 
unfrequently  have  silent  meetings,  and  generally  the  com- 
munications of  those  who  speak  among  them  are  short, 
and  some  of  them,  often,  ver}^  impressive ;  but  the  glory 
of  their    assemblies  is,    the   frequent   prevalence    of  the 


70  WESTERN   AUSTRALIA. 

Divine  oversliadowing ;  often  succeeding  deep  humiliation, 
under  the  feeling  that  without  the  Lord  they  are  nothing. 
There  is  also  a  Meeting  regularly  held  at  Sydney,  New 
South  Wales. 

"  George  W.  Walker  and  myself  left  our  dear  friends  of 
Hobart  Town,  on  the  3rd  instant,  by  the  '  Eudora  '  ;  and 
from  the  10th,  to  the  17th,  paid  a  visit  to  Port  Philip,  the 
last  settlement  we  are  likely  to  see  belonging  to  New 
South  Wales,  and  we  are  now  about  entering  upon  a 
similar  one  in  Vincent's  Gulf,  the  nucleus  of  the  New 
Colony  of  Southern  Australia." 

After  visiting  Adelaide,  they  proceeded  to  King  George's 
Sound  and  Swan  River,  everywhere  labouring  for  the 
religious  and  moral  welfare  of  the  population. 

Many  religious  Meetings  were  held,  and  some  also  for 
advocating  the  importance  of  Temperance  principles.  In 
the  course  of  one  of  these,  of  the  latter  character,  held  at 
Perth  in  the  Swan  Eiver  district,  a  labouring  man  came 
forward,  and  inquired,  ''  How  persons  like  himself  should 
become  members  of  Temperance  Societies,  when  their 
masters  often  paid  them  one  third  of  their  wages  in  spirits." 
This  seemed  to  be  a  prevailing  custom  ;  and  J.  B.  remarks, 
"  It  is  difficult  to  estimate  the  ruin  that  has  been  brought 
upon  the  Colony  by  the  consumption  of  spirits." 

Having  engaged  berths  on  board  the  '*  Abercromby," 
for  the  Mauritius,  they  took  leave  of  their  acquaintance, 
and  sailed  from  Freeman  tie,  on  the  12th  of  2nd  Month, 
1838.  On  this  occasion  James  Backhouse  thus  records  his 
feelings:  *' As  the  shores  of  Australia  receded  from  my 
view,  I  was  favoured  to  feel  clear  of  them,  and  thankful 
that  I  had  been  enabled,  while  possessing  a  fair  share  of 
lioalth  and  vigour,  to  discharge  a  debt  of  Christian  love 


^^'^STERN    AUSTKALIA.  71 

toward  tlie  inhabitants  of  these  regions,  for  whom,  both. 
Aboriginal  and  European,  I  have  felt  much  solicitude." 

After  a  voyage  of  about  three  weeks  J.  B.  and  Gr.  W.  "W. 
arrived  at  the  Mauritius,  on  the  7th  of  3rd  month,  1838. 

From  Port  Louis  J.  B.  addressed  the  following  fatherly 
counsel  to  some  friends  at  Sydney,         *         *         '^'' 

"  While  you  are  diligent  in  providing  things  honest  in 
the  sight  of  all  men,  watch  vigilantly  against  the  spirit  of 
the  world,  lest  by  any  means  Satan  should  gain  an  advan- 
tage over  you ;  and  by  gradually  introducing  the  cares  of 
this  world,  and  the  love  of  other  things,  and  intoxicating 
you  by  the  deceitfulness  of  riches,  should  '  choke  the  good 
seed,  and  render  it  unfruitful.'  Keep  close  to  the  Foun- 
tain of  Life,  that  in  the  Light  of  the  Lord  you  may  see 
light.  Be  careful  to  examine  yourselves  frequently  before 
God,  and  to  lift  up  your  hearts  to  Him,  in  the  name  of 
His  beloved  Son,  for  the  supply  of  your  need.  I  do  not 
say  daily,  because  I  conceive  this  ought  to  be  the  exercise 
of  the  true  Christian  much  more  often  than  daily.  May 
we  all  press  after  that  state  in  which  the  eye  of  the  mind 
shall  be  ever  toward  the  Lord,  and  the  consequent  sense 
of  our  own  weakness  such,  that,  believing  that  power 
belongeth  unto  God,  our  dependence  may  be  so  steadily 
placed  upon  Him,  with  faith  in  His  mercy  in  Christ,  that 
the  state  of  our  hearts  ip.ay  be  compared  to  that  of  altars, 
continually  burning  before  Him.  And  let  our  walk  be  in 
love  one  to  another,  remembering  that  *  God  is  love,  and 
that  he  that  dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in 
him,'  and  that  this  commandment  we  have  from  Him,  '  That 
he  who  loveth  God,  love  his  brother  also.'  Constantly  act 
upon  the  exhortation  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  in  cases  of 
trial — such  as  come  across  the  path  of  all  mankind,  to 


72  MAurjTius. 

prove  their  patience  and  depth  of  root  in  Christ, — '  Be  ye 
kind  one  to  another,  tender  hearted,  forgiving  one  another, 
even  as  God  for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  you.'  If  you 
walk  according  to  the  Gospel,  and  thus  let  your  light, 
which  must  be  sustained  by  '  the  Anointing  received  from 
God,'  shine  before  men,  I  have  no  doubt  but  the  Lord 
will  bless  His  work  in  your  hands,  and  will  enable  you  to 
bear  a  faithful  testimony  for  Him,  according  to  the  respec- 
tive gifts  He  may  have  bestowed,  or  may  confer  upon  you. 
But  do  not  forget,  that  all  the  members  of  the  body  have 
not  the  same  office,  and  that  it  is  by  each  keeping  its 
place  and  acting  in  it  vigorously,  that  an  increase  of  the 
Body  is  '  made  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love.'  It  is 
scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  our  love  extends  to  you  all 
in  no  common  degree.         ^         ^-         ^         *         * 

"Tell  our  friend — that  tea-cups  being  scarce  on  our 
late  voyage,  I  took  my  tea  daily  out  of  one  of  the  little 
white  jars,  that  on  a  former  occasion,  she,  according  to  her 
wonted  consideration  for  her  friends,  furnished  us  with, 
filled  with  preserved  fruit.  Thus  her  beneficence  often 
brought  her  and  her  house,  to  pleasant  recollection  ;  and 
nut  without  aspirations  to  the  Most  High,  that  His  bless- 
ing might  be  with  them." 

James  Backhouse  and  his  friend  George  W.  Walker, 
did  not  remain  in  the  Mauritius  more  than  three  months. 
Everywhere  in  this  beautiful  Island,  the  fruits  of  sin,  in- 
fidelity and  slavery  were  apparent.  "  The  Papal  religion," 
he  remarks,  ''  after  having  this  Island  under  its  pretended 
fostering  care  for  more  than  a  hundred  years,  has  left  it 
in  a  deplorably  ignorant  and  immoral  condition.  This 
wreck,  if  left  to  itself  might  probably  waste  away,  and 
give  place  to  something  having  more  of  the  life   of  the 


^rAURiTius.  73 

Gospel  in  it,  but  by  the  help  of  Government  salaries  and 
patronage,  the  priests  who  are  generally  despised  by 
the  people,  are  enabled  to  make  great  efforts  to  imbue 
them  with  superstition  and  prejudice,  in  the  place  of 
religion.  I  am  no  friend  to  the  abridgment  of  civil  liberties 
on  account  of  difference  of  religious  principle,  but  I  see  a 
material  distinction  between  the  abridgment  of  privileges, 
and  the  extension  of  aid  to  support  an  exclusive  system  of 
reKgion. 

"  Those  who  labour  in  the  Gospel  from  the  love  of 
Chiist  constraining  them,  would  not  only  be  enabled  to 
keep  in  the  field  of  labour,  without  Government  stipends, 
but  their  way  among  the  people  would  be  left  far  more 
open  than  is  now  the  case. 

''  The  Sabbath  in  the  Island  is  not  kept  as  a  day  of 
rest,  by  a  large  portion  of  the  population  ;  work  being 
carried  on  as  usual,  and  the  chief  market  being  held  on 
that  day." 

Our  friends  were  however  refreshed  by  meeting  with 
earnest  labourers  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  previous  to 
leaving  for  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  J.  B.  records  : — 

"  We  took  tea  with  the  little  company  of  Protestants  of 
various  denominations,  whom  we  often  met  during  our  visit 
to  this  Island,  and  with  whom  we  often  took  sweet  counsel 
in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  After  tea  one  of  them  usually 
read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  time  was  then  allowed  for 
the  expression  of  anything  that  any  of  the  company  had 
upon  their  minds ;  sometimes  much  of  the  opportunity 
was  spent  in  silence  ;  at  other  times,  exhortation,  prayer, 
thanksgiving,  or  praise,  occuj)ied  most  of  the  time.  These 
exercises  were  entered  upon  with  a  simplicity  and  sincerity 
that  received  much  of  the  seal  of  divine  approbation,  in 


( 4  MAURITIUS. 

the  perceptible  influence  of  tlie  love  of  the  Shepherd  of 
Israel,  spread  over  the  little  flock.  We  felt  much  in 
leaving  them,  surrounded  as  they  were,  by  a  population  in 
great  darkness." 

On  the  27th  of  5th  month,  **  We  were  at  John  le  Brun's 
cha^^el  in  the  morning,  where  a  prayer  for  our  preser- 
vation was  publicly  offered  up.  Before  leaving,  I  once 
more  addressed  the  audience,  endeavouring  to  impress 
upon  them  the  necessity  of  attention  to  the  convictions  of 
the  Divine  Spirit,  which  leads  out  of  conformity  to  the 
world,  and  into  conformit}^  to  Christ.  I  trust  our  being  here 
has  tended  to  impress  this  important  doctrine  with  more 
depth  and  clearness  on  some  pious  minds,  whose  labour  in 
the  promotion  of  that  which  is  good,  we  have  reason  to 
believe,  would  have  been  more  effectual,  if  it  had  been 
exerted  more  immediately  under  this  precious  direction. 
Having  discharged  my  debt  of  love  to  these  people,  I  knelt 
down  among  them  and  prayed  for  the  blessing  of  the  Most 
High  upon  them,  and  for  the  extension  of  the  knowledge 
of  His  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus,  amongst  the  inhabitants  of 
the  land  universally.  On  leaving  this  assembly  we  returned 
to  our  lodgings,  took  a  hasty  meal,  and  accompanied  by 
two  of  our  kind  acquaintance  proceeded  to  the  *  Olivia,' 
which  lay  at  a  little  distance  from  the  town,  ready  for 
sailing.  Our  friends  soon  took  leave  of  us  and  returned 
on  shore,  and  we  set  sail." 


CAPE    OF   GOOD    HOPE.  75 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Capeof  Good  Hope — Letter — Cape  Town — Projected  School — Friends' 
Meetings — ^John  Williams — Prayer — Outfit  for  African  Journey — 
Descriptive  Letter — His  Mother's  death — Trials  of  patience — 
Daniel  Wheeler's  death — Study  of  the  Dutch  Language. 

Memoranda  continued:  "The  voyage  from  the  Mau- 
ritius occupied  31  days,  in  which  we  experienced  two 
gales  :  one  of  them  was  of  great  severity;  but  the  "Olivia," 
was  preserved  uninjured,  whilst  many  other  vessels  sus- 
tained damage,  and  were  placed  for  a  time  under  very 
uncomfortable  circumstances.  A  light  breeze  enabled  us 
to  enter  Table  Bay  in  the  course  of  a  fine  clear  night,  but 
in  consequence  of  the  wind  failing  at  intervals,  it  was  ten 
o'clock  in  the  forenoon  ere  we  dropped  anchor  off  Cape 
Town.  On  going  ashore,  we  were  greeted  on  the  beach 
by  my  old  school-fellow,  Thomas  Laidman  Hodgson, 
whom  I  had  not  seen  for  nearly  thirty  years,  and  who  is 
now  the  Superintendent  of  the  Wesleyan  Missions  in  this 
part  of  South  Africa.  We  also  received  a  kind  and 
Christian  welcome  from  Dr.  Philip  of  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society,  as  well  as  from  various  members  of  his 
family." 

Writing  to  one  of  his  Sisters  on  the  2ist  of  7th  month, 
J.  B.  continues  : — 

"A  multiplicity  of  engagements  has  prevented  me  from 
addressing  letters  to  any  of  my  beloved  relatives  since 
G.  W.  Walker  and  myself  were  favoured  to  land  on  the 
African  Continent ;  thy  kind  communications,  with  those 
of  many  others  whom   I  dearly  love,    did  not  however 


/6  CAPE    OF    GOOD    HOPE. 

reach  me  for  a  long  period,  not  until  the  27th  of  6th 
month,  the  day  of  our  landing,  when  I  received  the  whole 
of  what  had  been  accumulating  at  the  Post  Office,  Cape 
Town,  for  many  months,  and  which  I  read,  beginning  at 
the  first  date  with  an  intensity  of  interest  that  cannot 
easily  be  described,  but  which  produced  a  sensation  such 
as  is  the  effect  of  violent  weeping,  that  did  not  subside 
fur  several  daj^s.  Often  in  the  course  of  perusal  was  my 
heart  lifted  up  in  thankfulness  to  the  Father  of  mercies 
for  all  His  goodness  to  us ;  and  sometimes  sorrow  spread 
over  my  mind  on  account  of  those  who  have  turned  aside 
from  that  which  still  appears  to  me  to  be  the  plain, 
scriptural  path  of  self-denial ;  humility  and  life  in  Christ 
Jesus,  in  which  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  known. 
The  recovery  of  our  beloved  mother  from  the  serious 
illness  with  which  she  has  been  visited,  is  indeed  a  com- 
fort, for  though  we  should  have  been  consoled  in  the 
retrospect  had  she  been  removed  to  the  Church  triumphant, 
yet  remaining  ourselves  a  little  longer  members  of  the 
church  militant,  it  is  truly  comforting  to  have  her  life 
continued  here  a  little  longer. 

''  We  paid  a  satisfactory  visit  to  Bichard  and  Mary 
Jennings.  They  are  highly  respected  by  the  Wesleyans 
here,  but  regarded  by  them  as  Friends  in  principle,  and 
somewhat  as  nonconformists  as  Wesleyans.  The  school 
they  had  at  Cape  Town  was  given  up  when  it  had  about 
90  scholars,  because  it  could  not  properly  be  said  to  be  a 
school  of  the  children  of  heathens  !  The  measure  how- 
ever has  not  been  generally  approved.  They  both  have 
their  hearts  much  disposed  to  pursue  the  instruction  of 
children  in  Africa,  and  if  a  salary  of  £100  a  year  could 
be  raised  for  them,  tliey  would  prefer  returning  to  this 


CAPE    OF    GOOD    HOPE.  /  7 

employment,  to  continuing  their  present  occupation,  not- 
withstanding it  would  probably  yield  them  a  better  income. 
We  anticipate  a  long  journey  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  ; 
but  the  formidableness  of  African  travelling  is  much 
diminished. 

''  G.  W.  Walker  has  had  satisfactory  intelligence  from 
"Van  Diemen's  land.  Thomas  Pierce  has  applied  to  be 
received  into  membership  with  the  little  company  of 
Friends  there,  and  is  a  comfort  to  them  ;  and  his  wife,  we 
conclude  from  some  remarks  has  also  been  favoured  to  see 
through  the  thick  darkness  of  Unitarianism,  in  which  she 
had  been  involved  for  many  years. "^' 

During  the  necessary  delay  in  Cape  Town  previous  to 
setting  out  for  a  general  visit  to  the  Missionary  Stations 
in  the  Colony,  as  well  as  to  those  beyond  its  boundary, 
J.  B.  and  G.  W.  W.  believed  it  their  duty  to  hold  their 
meetings  for  worship  publicly,  and  for  that  purpose  they 
obtained  the  use  of  a  school-room.  At  the  first  of  these 
meetings  J.  B.  says  :  ''  But  a  few  persons  attended  in  the 
morning.  In  the  evening  about  a  hundred  and  fifty 
were  present.  I  had  much  to  communicate  to  them,  di- 
recting them  to  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  that 
which  reproves  for  sin,  in  the  secret  of  the  heart,  and  as 

*  In  one  of  the  sittings  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London  in  1869, 
Thomas  Pierce  bore  the  following  testimony  to  the  value  of  the  Gospel 
labours  of  James  Backhouse  in  Tasmania.  "  I  was  a  Unitarian  in  faith 
and  by  profession.  I  was  attracted  to  the  Friends'  Meeting-house  in 
Hobart  Town  by  their  loving  demeanour  one  towards  another.  I  heard 
James  Backhouse  preach  often  ;  I  was  brought  unto  Christ  Jesus,  my 
Lord  and  Saviour,  through  his  instrumentality  ;  but  not  by  argu- 
ment,— that  I  could  have  replied  to,  nor  by  discussion  ;  that  I  was 
anxious  for.  It  was  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanying  the 
plain  preaching  of  Christ  crucified,  that  I  was  convinced  of  my  undone 
condition,  and  that  I   was  lastingly  brought  to    Him  who  had   died 


78  CAPE    OF    GOOD    HOPE. 

it  is  attended  to,  draws  to  Christ,  the  Lamb  of  God,  which 
taketh  away  sin. 

''Among  the  various  objects  which  occupied  our  atten- 
tion at  this  time,  was  the  revision  of  the  Tract,  entitled 
*  The  way  of  Salvation  by  Jesus  Christ,'  of  which  we  had  a 
large  edition  printed  for  general  distribution ;  we  also  had 
it  translated  into  Dutch.^* 

"  There  is  much  doing  for  the  reformation  of  the  people 
here,  nevertheless  there  is  much  evil,  and  some  in  the 
form  of  an  increase  of  Mohamedanism. 

*'  We  have  been  not  a  little  interested  with  a  visit  from 
John  Williams,  and  a  number  of  young  people  going  with 
him  to  the  South  Seas.  They  put  into  Simon's  Bay,  in 
the  '  Camden,'  and  propose  calling  at  South  Australia  and 
Sydney,  where  we  hope  the  representations  of  what  has 
been  done  for  the  natives  of  many  of  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  may  stir  up  exertions  of  a  beneficial  character  on 
behalf  of  the  poor  Aborigines  of  Australia." 

To  this  interesting  company,  J.  B.  addressed  a  letter, 
in  which  he  remarks :  "I  suppose  twenty  more  years  may 
have  rolled  over  my  head  than  over  most  of  yours,  and  for 
more  than  that  length  of  time,  I  have  been  a  labourer  in 
the  Gospel.  I  will  not  boast  of  my  own  success  in  the 
work ;  the  glory  of  what  the  Lord  has  blessed  belongs  to 
Him  alone ;  and  I  am  sensible,   that  had  I  been  more 

*  See  No.  47,  York  Friends'  Tracts. 

for  me  on  the  cross,  who  forgave  me  my  sins  and  in  whose  presence 
there  is  fulness  of  joy."  Shortly  after  bearing  this  testimony  Thomas 
Pierce  was  seized  with  paralysis  in  one  of  the  meetings,  and  never  spoke 
again.  He  died  on  the  4th  of  6th  month,  1869,  aged  67.  His  wife 
became  a  valued  Member  of  the  Society  of  Friends  ;  her  decease  took 
place  about  three  months  previous  to  the  death  of  her  husband. 


CAPE    OF    GOOD    nOPE.  /9 

faithful  to  Him,  and  more  patient  under  the  baptisms  of 
His  Holy  Spirit,  more  fruit  to  His  praise  would  have 
been  produced.  I  have  also  seen  much  of  the  defect 
existing  in  the  Gospel  labours  of  many  others,  among  the 
various  denominations  of  Christians ;  and  against  the 
causes  of  my  own  defects,  as  well  as  those  of  theirs,  I 
wish  to  caution  you,  as  a  brother  in  Christ ;  desiring  that 
you  may  prove  better  servants  of  the  best  of  Masters. 

**  Many  cases  are  to  be  met  with,  even  among  pious 
people,  in  which  through  inattention  to  the  spirit  of 
devotional  exercises,  these  have  become  formal  and  life- 
less. Thus,  lamentably  often,  sermons  are  preached  from 
the  mere  recollection  of  the  doctrines  and  precepts,  without 
any  fresh  feeling  of  the  matter,  under  the  anointing  of 
the  Holy'  S^^irit ;  and  consequently  they  are  devoid  of  the 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power,  and  are  more 
calculated  to  cause  the  faith  of  the  hearers  to  '  stand  in  the 
wisdom  of  men,  than  in  the  power  of  God.'  Too  often 
also,  in  the  same  manner,  expressions  are  used  in  the  form 
of  prayer,  even  when  it  is  offered  up  extemporaneously,  as 
well  as  in  the  giving  of  thanks  at  meal-times.  These 
exercises  when  thus  devoid  of  life,  fail  to  promote  piety, 
and  tend  to  encourage  a  feeling,  already  but  too  general, 
as  though  it  were  possible  to  perform  them  by  proxy,  and 
thus  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  thanksgiving  is  often  low,  or 
even  wanting,  in  >many  of  the  public  and  family  devotions 
of  persons,  who,  I  would  gladly  believe  do  often  hold 
communion  with  the  Lord  in  private. 

*'  I  wish  very  affectionately  to  caution  you  against  such 
defects ;  desiring  that  the  fire  of  the  daily  burnt  offering, 
in  a  spiritual  sense,  may  never  go  out  on  the  altar  of  your 
hearts,   but  that  the  ashes  may  be  removed,   and  fresh 


80  .  CAPE    OF    GOOD    J  TOPE. 

sacrifices  offered  up,  of  a  sweet  savour  unto   God  through 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Holy  High  Priest." 

In  reference  to  this  subject,  on  another  occasion,  he 
thus  expresses  his  views  :  "  It  is  remarkable  how  persons, 
in  order  to  defend  their  creaturely  activity  in  prayer, 
construe  the  always  into  continually,  instead  of  into  on  all 
occasions.  In  the  exhortation  of  the  Apostle,  to  '  praying 
always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in  the  spirit,  &c.,' 
it  is  clear  to  me  that  he  does  not  mean,  that  they  are  to 
be  repeating  continually  vocal  expressions  of  prayer ;  but 
that  always  when  they  do  give  vocal  expression  to  prayer, 
it  is  to  be  in  the  spirit." 

The  outfit  for  an  African  journey  being  a  work  of  time  ; 
J,  B.  and  G.  W.  W.  were  employed  for  several  weeks,  in 
making  preparations  for  theirs.  A  wagon  had  to  be  built, 
and  fitted  up  almost  like  a  house  or  a  ship,  for  all  the 
requirements  of  daily  life, — two  spans,  or  teams  of  fourteen 
oxen  in  each,  purchased ;  as  also  a  cow  and  a  horse.  The 
company  or  household  of  the  wagon  consisted  of  an  Irish 
driver,  who  spoke  Dutch  fluently  ;  a  cook  and  washerman, 
who  was  also  by  trade  a  tailor ;  a  Hottentot  leader,  whose 
business  it  was  to  guide  occasionally  the  foremost  pair  of 
oxen  ;  and  lastly  a  man  of  colour,  well  acquainted  with 
the  road,  and  thoroughly  at  home  in  the  bush,  to  act  as 
guide  and  herdsman.  These  preparations  for  their  de- 
parture being  accomplished,  they  addressed  the  following 
document  to  the  Colonial  Secretary : 

''  To  the  Colonial  Secretary. 

''Intending  to  commence  our  projected  journey  into  the 
interior  in  the  course  of  a   few    days,    we   respectfully 


CAl'E    OF    GOOD    IIOI'E.  bl 

solicit  leave  to  visit  and  inspect  sucli   prisons  as  we   may 
fall  in  with  in  the  Colony. 

We  remain  very  respectfully, 

James  Backhouse, 

Geouge  Washington  Walker. 

Cape  Town,  12th  of  9th  month,  1838." 

"  Indorsed  as  follows  : 

**  Granted  ;  and  all  Magistrates,  Jailers,  and  others, 
are  to  act  accordingly. 

Colonial  Oface,  13th  September,  1838. 

By  order  of  the  Governor, 
John  Bell, 

Secretary  to  Government." 

On  the  27th  of  9th  month,  1838,  the  two  travellers,  after 
taking  leave  of  several  persons  in  Cape  Town,  from  whom 
they  had  received  great  kindness,  set  out  on  their  long 
and  arduous  journey. 

On  the  2nd  of  Tenth  month,  J.  B.  writes  to  one  of  his 
Sisters  : 

''Wilderness  between  Somerset  and  Caledon. 

*'I  have  wished  to  write  to  thee  for  some  days  past 
to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  thy  affectionate  letter  of 
the  11th  of  Sixth  month,  conveying  the  intelligence  of 
the  decease  of  our  beloved  Mother.  The  event  was  one 
that  I  was  not  unprepared  for ;  considering  the  age  and 
infirmities  of  our  dear  Parent.     I  could  not  however  but 


82  CAPE    OF    GOOD    HOPE. 

keenly  feel  the  bereavement ;  but  having  long  given  all  my 
dear  relatives  up  into  the  Divine  Hand,  and  entertaining 
no  doubt  but  all  was  granted  to  the  dear  object  of  our 
affections  that  we  could  ask  for  on  her  behalf,  the  language 
of  thanksgiving  and  praise  was  the  clothing  of  my  mind, 
rather  than  that  of  mourning.  I  could  not  desire  that 
my  precious  Mother  should  be  restrained  from  realizing 
the  glories  of  a  happy  eternity  for  a  year,  or  perhaps  more, 
to  afford  me  an  opportunity  of  seeing  her  again  in  this 
state,  in  which  her  faith  and  patience  had  so  long  been 
tried  by  much  bodily  suffering,  as  well  as  mental  sorrow  : 
for  these  she  partook  of  in  large  measure,  notwithstanding 
her  many  comforts  and  privileges,  of  which  she  was  a 
grateful  recipient :  and,  I  need  not  tell  thee  my  beloved 
Sister,  how  largely  she  was  endowed  with  the  ornament 
of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit.  We  have  indeed  great  cause 
to  give  God  thanks  for  having  given  us  such  a  Mother. 

'*  4th  of  10th  month.  We  have  now  advanced  about 
70  miles  from  Cape  Town,  much  time  is  consumed  in 
arranging  our  bedding,  and  when  anything  is  wanted  that 
is  not  close  at  hand,  much  time  is  lost  in  getting  at  it,  so 
that  I  fear  we  shall  find  little  time  for  writing  ;  and  for 
this  occupation  our  accommodation  is  far  from  equally  good 
with  what  it  even  usually  is  at  sea.  Perhaps  a  few  weeks 
may  render  us  more  reconciled  to  the  inconveniences,  but 
at  present  we  find  many,  with  many  trials  of  patience. 
We  have  had  a  few  opportunities  of  imparting  religious 
instruction,  but  they  have  been  of  a  kind  that  is  far  from 
smooth  ;  such  as,  by  means  of  Interpreters,  and  of  reading 
in  Dutch,  which  we  are  yet  incompetent  to  do  comfortably. 
However  as  the  matter  appears  to  be  right,  we  may  hum- 
bly trust  that  way  will  be  made  for  its  accomplishment;  so 


CAFE    OF    GOOD    HOPE.  83 

as  to  effect  the  end  designed,  and  in  time  we  shall  be 
brought  through  its  trials  and  difficulties. 

"  It  was  a  great  comfort  to  me  to  obtain  the  box  of  books 
the  day  before  we  left  Cape  Town.  The  unpacking  of  it, 
thou  mayest  readily  suppose,  produced  much  mental 
emotion  in  the  remembrance  of  our  precious  Mother,  and 
the  sight  of  the  tokens  of  affectionate  remembrance  from 
my  dear  children,  &c. 

''  I  find  it  difficult  to  answer  thy  question  respecting  the 
probable  time  of  my  return.  I  cannot  calculate  on 
accomplishing  this  journey  under  a  year,  and  possibly  it 
may  be  more.  Should  our  lives  be  spared,  and  we  be 
enabled  to  discharge  our  duty  toward  Africa,  so  as  to  be 
in  England  again  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  1840,  it  would 
be  a  satisfaction — at  least  so  it  looks  in  prospect,  and 
though  we  would  wish  to  do  all  that  is  required  of  us,  we 
shall  endeavour  so  far  as  in  us  lies,  to  aim  at  that  point. 
Till  we  arrived  in  this  Colony,  I  did  not  feel  able  to  look 
toward  home,  as  I  now  sometimes  do. 

**  It  was  interesting  to  us  to  hear  of  our  dear  Daniel 
Wheeler's  fresh  act  of  dedication  :  he  told  us  in  Hobart 
Town,  that  he  must  get  back  to  England,  for  he  had  work 
to  do  in  another  direction."^- 

On  the  14th  of  10th  month  J.  B.  remarks  :  *'  We  rested 
the  Sabbath  day,  in  the  wilderness,  in  a  style  somewhat 

*  In  the  Eleventh  month  of  1838,  Daniel  Wheeler  left  England  on 
a  religious  visit  to  America.  He  was  recalled  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
following  year,  by  the  illness  and  death  of  his  son  Charles.  He  again 
embarked  for  America,  on  the  30th  of  3rd  month,  1840  ;  but  taking  a 
severe  cold  on  the  passage,  he  landed  at  New  York  in  a  very  enfeebled 
state.  He  was  kindly  cared  for  at  the  house  of  his  friend,  John  Clapp, 
until  the  13th  of  6th  month,  when  in  great  peace  his  useful  life  was 
closed,  at  the  age  of  68  years. 


84  CAPE    OF    GOOD    HOPE. 

patriarchal;  sitting  under  a  tent-like  appendage  to  our 
wagon  while  reading  m  the  Dutch  version  of  the  Scriptures 
to  our  men. — When  in  Cape  town,  we  took  lessons  in  the 
Dutch  language,  so  as  to  acquire  the  pronunciation ;  and 
by  daily  reading  in  the  Scriptures  to  our  attendants, 
whether  we  understand  what  we  read,  or  not,  we  make 
progress." 

At  a  subsequent  period  James  Backhouse  remarked, 
''By  reading  and  by  bringing  Dutch  words  into  our 
conversation  and  thoughts,  and  by  frequently  referring  to 
a  dictionary  and  grammar,  we  soon  acquired  the  language 
sufficiently  to  do  without  interpreters. 

"I  have  felt  particularly  comforted  in  having  the  tract, 
*  The  way  of  Salvation  by  Jesus  Christ,'  to  distribute. 
The  Dutch  version  of  it  has  enabled  us  to  convey  the  '  glad 
tidings  of  great  joy,'  to  many  to  whom  we  were  in  lan- 
guage, otherwise  barbarians. 

"The  rest  we  enjoyed  this  day  was  grateful  to  ourselves 
and  helpful  to  our  cattle ;  but  the  many  things  necessary 
to  be  attended  to  in  the  provision  for  the  establishment, 
and  the  constant  watching  of  the  cattle  to  prevent  their 
straying,  somewhat  disturbed  its  tranquility.  From  an 
adj  acent  hill  we  could  trace  the  windings  of  the  Zondereinde, 
and  see  beyond  it  a  range  of  steep  mountains  having  woods 
in  their  Kloofs-  The  trees  of  these  woods  were  the  first 
we  had  seen  in  a  natural  state  since  leaving  Cape  Town. 
Our  cattle  were  left  loose  during  the  night,  as  we  were 
informed  they  would  be  safe  on  this  side  the  river.  On 
the  opposite  side  hyenas  were  said  to  be  numerous." 


SOUTH    AFRICA.  85 


CHAPTER  X. 

Visit  to  Mission  Stations — Hankey — Slavery  ceased  in  British  Colonies 
— TotalAbstinencePledge — Hottentots — LlewellenCupido  Michels 
— Wild  Animals— Letter  to  one  of  his  Sisters — Cafifers — Missionary 
Influence — ^Journey  across  the  Great  Karroo — Lily  Fountain — 
Return  to  Cape  Town. 

We  cannot  enter  into  a  minute  account  of  all  tlie  visits 
paid  by  our  friends  to  tlie  various  Mission  Stations ;  for 
these  we  must  refer  our  readers  to  J.  B's.  previously  pub- 
lished **  Narrative  "  ;  suffice  it  to  say  they  everywhere 
received  the  most  cordial  welcome.  Diversity  of  religious 
sentiment  on  some  points  of  doctrine,  was  not  permitted 
to  close  the  way  for  the  reception  of  their  christian  counsel 
among  those  who,  in  all  sincerity,  were  labouring  for  the 
promotion  of  truth  and  righteousness.  To  these  our  friends 
could  freely  adopt  the  language  **  One  is  our  Master  even 
Christ  and  all  we  are  brethren."  J.  B's.  sympathy  and 
interest  were  largelj'  called  forth  for  many  of  the  Mission- 
aries who  were  under  circumstances  of  great  self-denial, 
in  very  isolated  positions,  and  with  many  trials  of  faith 
and  patience :  to  these  the  visit  of  our  friends  was  as  a 
''  brook  by  the  way,"  cheering  and  encouraging  them  in 
their  arduous  engagements,  among  the  poor  uneducated 
sons  of  xlfrica. 

On  the  1st  of  12th  month,  1838,  James  Backhouse 
records  :  *'  This  was  the  memorable  day  on  which  slavery 
ceased  in  the  Cape  Colony.  We  arrived  at  Hankey  in  time 
to  join  a  considerable  congregation  of  those  who  had  been 
in  bondage,  natives  of  Madagascar  and  Mozambique,  ag 
well  as  home-born  slaves,   who  had  come  from  places  in 


8n  SOUTH    AFRICA. 

tlio  surrounding  country,  to  unite  with,  tliose  on  the  Mission 
Station,  in  praising  God  for  their  deliverance  from  bondage. 
In  the  evening  a  meeting  was  held  for  mutual  edification. 
Several  Hottentots  and  freed  slaves  addressed  the  con- 
gregation. The  next  day  being  the  Sabbath,  was  truly  a 
*  high  day ; '  about  500  freed  slaves  and  Hottentots  were 
assembled.  Early  in  the  morning  they  held  a  prayer- 
meeting,  in  which  the  language  of  thanksgiving  was 
poured  forth  by  one  of  their  number,  lately  in  bondage. 
In  the  assemblage  for  public  worship  in  the  morning, 
William  Kelly  the  Schoolmaster  interpreted  what  I  had 
to  express  in  magnifying  the  majesty  of  Grod,  who  by  His 
own  power  had  brought  to  pass,  that  of  which  we  were 
now  witnesses,  the  freedom  of  the  oppressed!  I  also 
exhorted  them  to  seek,  through  Jesus  Christ,  deliverance 
from  that  worst  of  all  bondage  ; — Slavery  to  Satan  through 
sin. 

In  the  evening  my  dear  companion  was  largely  engaged 
in  testimony  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  congregation 
united  in  *  praising  the  Lord  for  His  goodness,  and  for 
His  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men  '; — to  be  thus 
in  contact,  at  this  memorable  period,  with  so  many  of 
those  whose  freedom  had  long  been  the  subject  of  the 
persevering  labours  of  many  of  our  dear  Friends,  and 
others  of  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  was  felt  to  be  an 
unspeakable  privilege.  The  labourers  in  this  cause  were 
not  forgotten  in  the  prayers  of  the  people,  several  of  whom 
were  pious  Christians.  Some  of  them  had  resorted  to  this 
place,  for  instruction,  from  various  distances  within  thirty 
miles.  A  Temperance  Tea-meeting  was  held  the  next 
evening,  and  out  of  our  stores  we  ventured  to  supply  the 
tea,    and  some    flour,   believing  our  friends  in    England 


SOUTH    AFRICA.  87 

would  not  think  the  funds  of  the  Society  misapplied  by 
this  distribution. 

"The  people  were  remarkably  clean,  and  conducted 
themselves  with  great  propriety.  After  the  tables  were 
cleared,  and  thanksgiving  had  been  devoutly  expressed, 
Edward  Yv^illiams,  the  Missionary,  addressed  the  company 
briefly  on  the  object  of  the  meeting.  It  was  my  privilege 
to  follow  him  in  recommending  total  abstinence  from 
intoxicating  liquors.  Several  Hottentots  and  freed  slaves 
then  addressed  the  meeting,  and  Gr.  W.  Walker  also  spoke 
at  some  length.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting,  the 
book  for  signature  to  the  pledge  was  opened,  and  one 
hundred  and  sixty  fresh  names  were  received.  As  neither 
G.  VV.  W.  nor  myself  had  hitherto  signed  the  total  absti- 
nence declaration,  we  also  added  our  names.  A  sweet 
sense  of  the  love  of  God  overshadowed  this  meeting,  not- 
withstanding its  object  was  not  strictly  devotional.  The 
Most  High  still  condescends  to  grant  the  evidence  of  His 
approbation  upon  those  acts,  which  have  for  their  object 
the  removal  of  the  things  by  which  He  has  been  dishon- 
oured, and  by  which  His  creatures  have  often  been  ruined, 
temporally  and  eternally. 

''  Some  of  the  people  are  so  poor  as  often  to  have  to 
subsist  on  wild  roots  ;  the  children  of  these  have  no  other 
clothing  than  a  sheep-skin  karross ;  others  of  the  people 
are  able  to  obtain  a  moderate  supply  of  food,  and  are 
clothed  in  cotton,  woollen,  or  leathern  garments. 

"  The  children  that  are  well  fed  make  satisfactory 
progress  in  their  learning  ;  but  those  who  obtain  a  bare 
subsistence,  are  not  so  lively  in  intellect.  The  Hottentots 
have  cut  about  six  miles  of  water-ditches,  for  irrigation, 
and  have  cleared  a  considerable  quantity  of  laud.     Few 


88  SOUTH    AFRICA. 

of  them  exhibit  a  lack  of  industry  when  they  have  proper 
motives  set  before  them,  and  are  supplied  with  sufficient 
food,  but  generally  their  diet  is  so  low  as  to  keep  them 
low  in  physical  power,  and  of  course  indisposed  for  hard 
labour. 

"Some  of  the  cottages  at  Hankey  would  rival  those  of 
the  English  peasantry  in  cleanliness  and  order,  but  this  is 
the  result  of  the  assiduity  of  the  Missionary  and  his  wife, 
whose  frequent  visits  and  expressions  of  approbation  tend 
much  to  these  results." 

We  may  here  remark,  that  the  failing  health  of  Edward 
Williams  obliged  him  to  abandon  the  Mission  work,  in 
which  he  and  his  wife  had  been  so  successfully  engaged. 
They  arrived  in  England  in  the  early  part  of  1 843,  bringing 
with  them  Llewellen  Cupido  Michels,  a  Hottentot  youth 
of  about  13  or  14  years  of  age,  who  for  five  years  they 
had  educated  in  their  own  family  and  to  whom  they  had 
become  much  attached.  Previous  to  residing  with  the 
Missionary  he  had  been  in  one  of  the  schools,  but  had 
been  taken  away  by  his  mother  owing  to  her  inability  to 
provide  him  with  food.  He  was  a  pure  Hottentot,  of  royal 
extraction,  being  great  grandson  to  the  famous  Hottentot 
Chief,  Daniel  Stuurman.  He  was  a  very  talented,  amiable 
bo}^,  and  when  brought  to  England  was  thoroughly  ac- 
quainted with  the  English  language.  Had  the  health  of 
Edward  Williams  been  restored,  it  was  his  intention  to 
have  returned  to  Africa,  taking  with  him  Cupido,  who  he 
had  fondly  hoped  might  be  made  useful  among  his  countr}^- 
men,  but  it  pleased  the  Divine  disposer  of  events  to  call 
this  devoted  and  pious  labourer  to  Himself,  and  a  few 
months  after  his  death  Cupido  sank  under  pulmonary 
disease ;  he  gave  much   evidence   tliat  the  religious  care 


SOUTir    AFRICA.  89 

bestowed  upon  him  had  not  been  in  vain  ;  he  died  in  great 
peace  at  the  house  of  James  Backhouse,  at  York,  on  the 
9th  of  9th  month,  1846.* 

The  part  of  the  country  through  which  they  now  tra- 
velled, was  much  infested  by  wild  animals.  On  the  6th 
of  12th  month,  J.  B.  writes:  ''In  the  night  a  leopard 
was  heard  prowling  among  the  bushes  near  the  wagon  ; 
the  people  who  were  sleeping  on  the  ground,  by  a  small 
fire,  did  not  appear  afraid  of  it.  As  they  were  not  under 
a  tree  from  which  it  could  drop  upon  them,  they  said  it 
would  not  come  near  them.  The  next  day,  being  a  little 
in  advance  of  the  wagon,  I  came  upon  a  troop  of  baboons  ; 
on  my  approach  they  quickened  their  pace  and  made  off 
into  a  wood.  The  hyenas  near  the  Station  at  Bethelsdorp 
were  very  numerous,  they  were  howling  among  the  bushes 
around  our  wagon  all  night.  I  distinctly  heard  the  foot- 
steps of  one  of  them  among  the  leaves,  under  a  large 
bush,  to  one  side  of  which  our  horses  were  fastened,  and 
on  the  opposite  side  of  which  our  men  were  sleeping  by 
the  extinguished  embers  of  their  fire.  Though  the  animal 
howled,  and  made  noises  like  a  loud  laugh,  the  men  as 
Avell  as  my  companion  slei^t  undisturbed.  Had  it  suc- 
ceeded in  making  either  the  cattle  or  the  horses  run,  it 
would  have  attacked  them  behind,  but  it  was  too  cowardly 
to  venture  an  attack  in  front.  On  another  hyena,  that 
answered  this,  showing  itself  from  among  the  bushes  on 
the  other  side,  the  dogs  immediately  drove  it  back  to  its 
retreat.  My  bed  being  in  such  a  position  in  the  forepart 
of  the  wagon  as  to  allow  me  to  look  out,  I  watched  with 
interest  the  contempt  with  which  these  marauders  of  the 
night  were  treated  by  the  cattle. 
*  See  Memoir  of  L,  C  Michels,  Vor-k  Tract,  No.  5.    Juvenile  Series. 


^0  SOUTH    AFRICA. 

''Our  horses  were  so  tired,  that  for  a  great  part  of  the 
way  from  the  Zondag  Eiver  we  could  only  travel  slowly. 
The  country  was  bushy,  and  it  was  so  dark  when  we 
reached  Enon  we  could  scarcely  discern  the  houses.  We 
received  a  kind  greeting  from  the  Missionaries,  only  one 
of  whom  could  speak  English  ;  he  enquired  if  we  had  seen 
anything  of  lions  on  the  way.  We  had  indeed  heard, 
before  reaching  the  Zondag  Eiver,  that  the  foot-prints  of 
some  of  these  formidable  animals  had  been  seen  in  the 
neighbourhood  that  morning ;  but  seeing  some  cattle 
feeding  at  nightfall,  we  concluded  that  if  the  lions  were 
hungry  they  would  probably  take  them.  We  now  learned 
that  a  bullock  had  been  killed  about  two  weeks  previously 
within  thirty  paces  of  the  road,  along  which  we  had  come 
in  the  dark ;  and  that  since  that  time  two  lions  and  a 
lioness  had  been  shot,  and  several  others  had  been  seen 
in  the  vicinity.  We  however  neither  saw  nor  heard  them  ; 
but  by  the  protecting  care  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  ar- 
rived in  safety  at  the  place  of  our  destination." 

At  the  time  of  the  visit  of  James  Backhouse  and  George 
W.  Walker  to  South  Africa,  comparatively  few  formidable 
wild  animals  remained  within  the  limits  of  the  Cape 
Colony.  In  the  wooded  ravines  margining  the  course  of 
the  Great  Fish  River,  elephants,  rhinoceroses,  buffaloes, 
and  lions  were  still  occasionally  met  with.  But  in  the 
remote  regions  beyond  the  Colonial  frontier,  into  which, 
for  a  period  of  many  months,  the  steps  of  the  travellers 
were  turned,  in  obedience  to  apprehended  duty,  these 
animals  were  numerous.  Eeferring  to  this,  and  to  the 
declaration  of  their  herdsman  that  he  had  that  morn,ing 
heard  the  growl  of  a  lion  at  a  distance,  J.  B.  writes,  "  As 
we  came  into  the   country  infested  by  lions,    I  observed 


SOUTH    AFRICA.  fU 

considerable  excitement  among  our  company,  in  talking 
about  tbem.  As  I  had  seen  sufficient  proof  that  they  were 
such  poor  marksmen,  as  to  be  much  more  likely  to  enrage 
a  lion,  than  to  destroy  one  by  firing  at  him,  I  became 
uncomfortable,  being  unable  to  obtain  a  promise  from 
them,  that,  if  one  should  visit  us,  they  would  allow 
him  quietly  to  take  an  ox  or  a  horse,  without  risking 
their  own  safety  by  attempting  to  shoot  at  him ;  but  my 
uneasiness  was  mercifully  brought  to  an  end  by  a  feeling 
of  near  access  in  prayer  to  the  footstool  of  Him,  who  can 
stop  the  mouths  of  lions,  that  we  might  be  preserved  from 
all  annoj^ance  by  wild  beasts  ;  and  that  we  might  neither 
hear  the  lion's  roar,  nor  see  the  print  of  his  foot." 

On  arriving  at  Koning's  Fontein  in  the  Griqua  country, 
he  says,  "  This  place  is  a  great  resort  for  wild  animals  ; 
lions  are  often  very  troublesome  here.  A  man  at  Daniel's 
Kiul,  where  we  recently  halted,  told  us  that  about  a 
fortnight  previously,  he  was  obliged  to  tie  up  his  oxen 
when  there,  and  to  sit  by  them  all  night,  cracking  his 
whip  to  frighten  off  the  lions.  We  had  not  intended 
remaining  at  this  place  overnight,  but  the  oxen  were  too 
weak  to  proceed."  The  next  morning  J.  B.  records,  "  No 
lions  were  permitted  to  disturb  us." 

And  though  the  close  j)roximity  of  these  animals  was, 
from  time  to  time  but  too  obvious,  from  the  report  of 
others,  J.  B.  states  on  a  subsequent  occasion,  no  doubt 
with  reference  to  his  prayer  for  preservation,  "  Neither  my 
companion  nor  myself  ever  either  heard  the  voice  of  a  lion, 
or  saw  the  print  of  the  foot  of  one,  in  the  course  of  our 
whole  journey." 

''  At  Balfour,  Kat  Eiver,  we  purchased  two  horses,  in- 
tending to  visit  Caffraria  on  horseback  in  order  to  save 
time,  and*  to  rest  our  oxen." 


92  SOUTH    AFRICA. 

After  this  visit,  on  the  8th  of  5th  month,    1839,  J.  B. 
writes  to  one  of  his  sisters. 

"  Having  a  little  leisure,  I  am  disposed  to  address  a 
few  lines  to  thee,  to  inform  my  dear  relatives  that  through 
the  continued  goodness  and  mercy  of  our  Heavenly  Father, 
we  are  safely  returned  to  the  Kat  Biver,  and  are  on  the 
eve  of  proceeding  to  the  Bechuana  Country.  By  this  time 
we  might  have  been  set  out  but  for  the  straying  of  two 
horses,  which  have  again  been  found,  and  a  few  other 
hindrances,  such  as  African  travellers  are  subject  to.  We 
completed  our  journey  through  Caffraria  satisfactorily, 
and  also  through  Albany,  in  the  latter  of  which  countries 
we  had  several  meetings  among  the  Wesleyan  Settlers. 
Many  of  these  have  become  Wesley ans  since  the  war,  and 
there  is  much  piety  among  them,  but  in  not  a  few  in- 
stances, a  strong  prejudice  against  the  frontier  policy, 
the  Hottentots  and  the  Caffers.  The  Gaffers  are  beyond  a 
doubt  troublesome  neighbours  to  the  Colonists,  on  some 
parts  of  the  Frontier,  being  much  given  to  stealing  horses 
and  cattle ;  and  some  people  would  like  to  resort  to  the 
old  system  of  making  reprisals  upon  them,  particularly 
the  military  ;  this  however  the  Settlers  generally  deprecate. 

"  The  Caffers  we  found  exhibiting  the  common  depravity 
of  human  nature  in  its  unregenerate  state,  but  modified 
in  its  features  by  circumstances,  rude  avarice  and  lasci- 
viousness,  leading  to  dreadful  consequences ;  nevertheless 
some  of  their  evil  customs  have  given  way  in  degree  to 
Missionary  influence,  and  at  the  Missionary  Stations  these 
are  greatly  subdued.  A  considerable  number  both  of 
children  and  adults  have  learned  to  read,  and  there  are 
some  converts  to  Christianity  at  most,  if  not  at  all  these 
places,    and    a  few  whose  lives   are    accordant  with  the 


SOUTH    AFllICA.  93 

Gospel,  and  who  are  preaching  to  their  countrymen  with 
a  degree  of  zeal  and  simplicity,  that  might  well  instruct 
Christians  of  other  nations.  The  contrast  between  the 
darkness  in  which  they  were  brought  up,  and  the  great 
light  which  they  have  seen,  and  walk  in,  is  very  great. 
Perhaps  it  may  be  said  that  feeling  they  have  been  for- 
given much,  they  love  much. 

**  What  we  have  seen  of  Missionary  Stations,  both  in 
Caffraria  and  in  the  Cape  Colony,  has  convinced  me  that 
few  persons  come  to  them,  especially  at  first,  from  a  desire 
to  know  the  way  of  Salvation ;  but  they  are  refuges  of  the 
destitute,  the  afilicted  and  the  tormented :  people  flee  to 
them  to  seek  shelter  from  oppression  and  distress,  and  in 
these  Cities  of  Refuge,  they  hear  the  glad  tidings  of 
Salvation,  when  they  are  in  a  very  humbled  state,  and 
some  hear  and  believe  to  the  saving  of  their  souls,  and 
carry  the  joyful  message  to  adjacent,  or  more  distant 
Kraals,  and  the  Cafl'ers  condescend  to  hearken  to  what 
they  say,  and  sometimes  hear  effectually.  This  rule  is  not 
however  without  exception.  The  establishment  of  the 
Mission  among  the  Hottentots  at  Pacaltsdorp,  resulted 
from  an  application  from  some  of  that  Nation  living  upon 
the  spot,  who  had  heard  a  woman  of  their  own  race  preach, 
who  had  been  converted  to  Christianity  at  Bethelsdorp, 
and  there  are  here  at  this  time  a  Tambookie  and  a  Fingo 
Chief,  soliciting  teachers  because  of  their  earnest  desire 
to  be  instructed  in  the  way  of  Salvation ;  and  a  similar 
application  has  been  received  within  a  few  days  from  a 
Mantatee  chief,  and  another  from  a  great  Counsellor  of 
another  tribe.  Thus  it  is  evident  that  there  is  a  desire 
awakened  among  some  of  these  people,  after  the  Gospel 
itself,  and  others  who  have  seen  its  effects  have  not  been 


94  SOUTH   AFRICA. 

without  appreciating  them.  When  the  Caffer  Chief  Macomo 
was  told  of  these  circumstances,  and  that  some  persons  were 
going  to  form  a  Station  among  a  remnant  of  the  Bushmen, 
he  said  he  was  glad  of  it,  for  then  they  would  have  a 
home ;  a  comfort  which  the  tribes  of  Africa  can  scarcely 
be  said  under  other  circumstances  to  possess,  on  account 
of  the  wars  they  continually  make  one  upon  another. 

"  10th  of  5th  month.  I  was  prevented  j)roceeding  with 
this  letter  as  I  had  intended,  and  I  now  seize  a  few  minutes 
while  our  oxen  are  resting  at  Blinkwater,  two  stages  from 
Philipton,  and  one  of  the  last  Settlements  on  the  Kat 
Eiver  we  expect  to  see  ;  it  is  the  place  near  which  the 
Chief  Macomo  resides.  We  resumed  our  wagon  travelling 
yesterday,  and  proceeded  about  twelve  miles. 

"  Since  writing  the  above,  we  have  detected  a  fracture 
in  one  of  our  axles,  and  must  exercise  patience  till  it  be 
repaired.  We  have  cause  again  to  be  thankful  under  such 
circumstances,  that  we  are  in  good  hands  for  the  needful 
repair ;  a  young  man  of  pious  and  intelligent  character,  of 
Hottentot  and  Dutch  extraction,  educated  at  Theopolis, 
who  made  an  excellent  speech  at  a  Total  Abstinence 
meeting  at  Philipton  on  the  7th  instant,  being  a  wagon 
maker  near  this  place  :  he  is  just  the  sort  of  person  it  is  a 
pleasure  to  employ. 

"James  Eead,  who  is  here,  tells  us  he  has  received 
intelligence  of  a  great  awakening  among  the  Hottentots 
of  Zourbraak,  and  which  has  extended  to  Swellendam ; 
and  to  the  great  joy  of  the  good  old  Missionary  Henry 
Helm,  has  included  also  some  of  his  own  children  :  he 
says  he  kept  count  till  50  were  awakened,  and  then  they 
became  so  numerous  that  he  ceased  to  reckon.  As  is  not 
unusual  in  such  cases,  two  or  three  who  became  anxious 


SOUTH    AFRICA.  95 

respecting  tlieir  own  state,  found  peace  through  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ ;  and  in  the  fulness  of  their  first  love, 
proclaimed  what  Grod  had  done  for  their  souls  in  their  con- 
version, and  this  under  the  Divine  blessing  was  made  the 
means  of  leading  others  to  reflect  and  to  consider  whether 
they  knew  anything  of  God,  as  a  reconciled  Father,  and 
thus  being  brought  to  feel  after  Him,  and  earnestly  to  seek 
Him,  they  were  favoured  to  witness  the  fulfilment  of  the 
promise,  *  Seek  and  ye  shall  find.'  Such  have  much  yet 
to  pass  through,  and  it  is  a  common  cause  of  complaint 
that  many  after  having  thus  found  peace  through  repent- 
ance, and  faith  in  Christ,  seem  to  stop  there,  and  to  get 
no  farther,  manifesting  no  evidence  of  growth  in  Grace, 
but  either  talking  of  past  experience,  or  continually  sin- 
ning and  repenting.  But  lamentable  as  this  is,  there  is 
nevertheless  often  a  marked  difference  between  these,  and 
those  who  never  have  repented ;  and  we  are  sure  that 
those  who  make  advances  in  the  way,  must  first  enter 
therein  through  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ,  who 
remains  to  be  '  the  door  into  the  sheepfold.'  Bepentance 
however,  is  not  in  all  marked  by  the  same  features.  In 
those  who  have  been  brought  up  in  the  nurture  and 
admonition  of  the  Lord,  it  is  most  strongly  marked  by 
watchfulness  and  prayer,  and  the  fruit  of  these,  practical 
self-denial,  attended  with  a  conscious  possession  of  peace 
with  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  in  these 
repentance  has  a  steady  growth,  exhibited  in  increasing 
conformity  to  the  mind  of  Christ,  who  is  known  not  only 
as  having  died  for  sin,  but  as  having  risen  again  for 
justification — as  being  the  Fountain  set  open' for  sin  and 
uncleanness,  and  also  as  the  Fountain  of  Life. 

''  At  Salam  in  Albany,  we  were  most  kindly  entertained 


96  SOUTH    AFRICA. 

by  a  family  named  Gush,  the  father  of  whom  has  for  some 
time  been  under  convincement  of  the  accordance  of  the 
principles  of  Friends  with  the  Gospel.  To  the  considera- 
tion of  these  principles  he  was  led  by  observing  the  steady 
course  of  the  Society  in  pleading  the  cause  of  the  oppressed ; 
he  has  acted  strikingly  in  conformity  with  the  views  we 
entertain  of  the  pacific  nature  of  the  Gospel,  in  several 
proving  instances.*  We  also  received  much  kind  attention 
from  many  other  persons  in  this  part  of  the  Colony,  as  well 
as  in  Oaffraria  at  the  Missionary  Stations.  The  Scotch 
Missionaries  (of  the  Stations  beyond  the  Frontier)  excel  in 
Schools.  There  is  a  general  want  of  occupation  among 
the  people,  such  as  might  bring  them  in  a  little  return 
convertible  into  clothing  and  other  necessaries,  which  are 
greatly  needed  in  most  places. 

"  At  Graham's  Town  we  received  letters  from  England, 
Yan  Diemen's  Land,  and  New  South  Wales. 

''  The  various  notices  in  our  English  letters  were  very 
interesting  to  me ;  it  is  always  a  great  pleasure  to  keep 
up  my  intercourse  with  those  from  whom  I  have  so  long 
been  separated. 

**I  still  can,  I  think,  truly  say  that  my  confidence  for 
deliverance  from  every  danger,  is  solely  in  Him  who  made 
even  the  beasts  of  the  field  for  His  own  glory,  and  placed 
the  fear  and  dread  of  man  upon  them,  for  his  protection. 
It  is  remarkable  how  this  principle  prevails,  so  that  not- 
withstanding persons  occasionally  lose  their  lives  by  them, 
such  cases  are  of  rare  occurrence — generally  when  the 
animals  are  overtaken  suddenly,  or  put  upon  self-defence. 
We  heard '  a  few  days  ago,  of  a  woman  of  the  Bushman 
Nation,  who  had  for  many  years  dwelt  alone  in  the 
*See  York  Friends'  Tracts,  No.  69. 


SOUTH    AFRICA.  97 

wilderness,  avoiding  all  human  haunts,  lest  she  should 
come  under  oppression  and  had  subsisted  on  roots,  and  on 
fragments  left  by  the  lion,  the  leopard,  the  jackal,  or 
the  hyena ;  her  dwelling  is  literally  among  the  beasts  of 
the  field,  of  which  she  has  less  dread  than  of  the  tyranny 
of  man.  Her  case  is  considered  very  remarkable,  even 
among  the  people  of  her  own  country-,  who  have  them- 
selves been  hunted  and  driven  to  fastnesses  in  the 
mountains  like  wild  beasts  ;  but  with  some  of  these,  inter- 
course has  lately  been  had  by  some  of  the  Kat  Eiver  people, 
with  a  view  of  placing  native  teachers  among  them. 

*'  We  are  leaving  the  Kat  River  with  feelings  of  great 
esteem  for  the  Missionaries,  who  take  a  lively  interest  in 
promoting  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Native 
Tribes ;  and  under  the  conviction  that  low  as  the  Hottentots 
are  in  the  world,  and  much  despised,  many  of  them  are 
among  '  the  poor  of  this  world,  rich  in  faith,  and  heirs  of 
the  Kingdom  that  God  hath  appointed  for  them  that  love 
Him.'  There  is  an  unsophisticated  simplicity  about  them, 
that  prepares  them  to  receive  immediate  communications 
of  the  Divine  Spirit,  in  faith,  and  in  several  instances  to 
preach  the  Gospel  in  a  manner  much  more  accordant  with 
the  freedom  of  unfettered  Christianity,  than  is  generally 
the  case  among  those  brought  up  in  the  trammels  of  Church 
Establishments,  and  regulations  of  man's  imposing:  they 
are  not  altogether  free,  liowever  from  these  :  sentiments 
opposed  to  women's  preaching,  and  inculcating  a  continued 
string  of  vocal  exercises  on  devotional  occasions,  having 
been  entailed  upon  them  by  the  Missionaries.  Yet  in 
regard  to  extending  the  liberty  of  preaching  among  the 
men,  our  friends  here,  go  beyond  most. 

"  In  our  visits  to  the  South  African  Stations,  including 

H 


98  SOUTH    AFiaCA. 

those  of  Caffraria,  we  noticed  a  remarkable  accordance 
between  tlie  degree  of  progress  in  the  influence  of  tlie 
Gospel,  and  the  degree  in  which  a  scriptural  liberty  in  the 
exercise  of  spiritual  gifts  was  admitted  ;  and  I  have  long 
observed  a  proportionate  shallowness  of  religious  experi- 
ence, to  the  measure  in  which  vocal  exercises  were  looked 
upon  as  essential  to  public  and  social  worship.  Not  that 
I  would  be  understood  to  think  that  no  shallowness  is  to 
be  found  among  Friends,  for  I  have  often  had  to  lament 
its  existence.  But  this  I  can  say,  that  I  have  nowhere 
met  with  such  depth  of  religious  experience  as  among  the 
spiritually  minded  in  the  Society  of  Friends,  who  I  trust 
are  not  a  small  number  in  their  body.  Oh,  that  Friends 
would  more  generally  walk  steadily  in  the  Spirit,  and  be 
willing  to  do  what  their  hands  find  to  do,  trusting  in  the 
Lord  for  strength  ;  that  they  would  anxiously  seek  daily 
to  know  not  only  that  their  past  sins  were  forgiven  for 
Jesus'  sake,  and  some  sense  of  peace  in  their  own  minds, 
but  also  what  the  Lord  had  for  them  to  do  in  promoting 
His  work  in  the  Earth.  Then  surely  there  would  be  an 
increase  of  labourers  among  them,  in  every  department  of 
the  Lord's  vineyard." 

The  repairs  of  the  wagon  being  completed,  J.  B.  and 
his  companion  finally  left  the  Gaffer  frontier,  and  the  Kat 
Eiver  district,  on  the  15th  of  5th  month,  1839.  After 
crossing  the  Great  Fish  Eiver  they  proceeded  on  their 
journey  over  a  very  poor  and  barren  country,  and  on  the 
19th  of  6th  month,  they  out-spanned  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  Great  Orange  Eiver,  having  left  the  Cape  Colony  and 
entered  the  Griqua  country.  Passing  through  the  Griqua, 
Bechuana  and  Basutu  countries,  they  visited  the  various 


SOUTH    AFRICA.  99 

Mission  Stations.  Many  of  these  were  under  the  care  of 
the  Paris  Missionary  Society,  and  in  all  our  friends  were 
warmly  welcomed,  and  way  was  willingly  made  for  them 
to  deliver  their  Gospel  message  among  the  people. 

In  the  10th  month  they  again  entered  the  Cape  Colony, 
and  in  the  11th  month  James  Backhouse  writes  : 

"Beaufort,  S.  Africa,  22nd  of  11th  mo.,  1839. 

^'  It  was  interesting  to  me  on  my  arrival  at  Graaf 
Eeinet,  to  receive  a  few  particulars  respecting  the  last 
days  and  decease  of  my  beloved  sister-in-law  Elizabeth 
Janson,  for  whom  we  may  indeed  rejoice,  in  contemplating 
her  exchange  of  bodily  suffering,  and  mental  conflict,  for 
endless  j)eace  and  joy  in  the  presence  of  Him  whom  she 
had  known  and  loved  as  a  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  and 
whose  Spirit  had  been  her  Guide  and  Comforter,  leading 
her  in  a  course  of  precious  subjection  to  the  will  of  her 
Heavenly  Father.  But  while  we  rejoice  for  her,  we  cannot 
but  feel  the  blank  which  her  removal  has  made  in  our 
family  circle. 

"  We  are  undecided  at  this  moment  whether  it  may  be 
best  for  us  to  take  the  road  across  the  Great  Karroo  to 
Worcester,  or  to  proceed  by  a  way  less  tracked,  but  better 
supplied  with  water  and  food  for  the  oxen,  over  the  Nieuve 
Yald,  and  Eogge  Yald,  direct  to  Clan  William,  and  which 
would  probably  save  us  200  miles  travelling.  But  many 
other  things  as  well  as  distance  are  to  be  considered  in 
journeys  through  the  great  wildernesses  of  this  land,  which 
are  something  like  voyages ;  and  coming  into  the  little 
widely  separated  towns  has  much  resemblance  to  coming 
into  port. 

"It  is  remarkable  how  much  we  get  to  feel  at  home  in 


100  SOUTH    AFRICA. 

the  wagon  :  when  it  arrives  at  the  place  of  *  outspan  '  for 
the  night,  the  cattle  and  horses  are  usually  turned  loose  to 
feed,  and  after  supper  and  reading  in  the  Scriptures,  we 
go  to  bed  as  free  from  anxietj'',  as  if  in  an  English  inn  ; 
yet  conscious  that  our  slumbers  may  be  disturbed  by  the 
approach  of  some  wild  beast,  and  it  is  true  jackals  and 
hyenas  not  unfrequently  awake  us ;  but  of  these  we  have 
no  fear.  Leopards  might  disturb  our  horses,  but  these 
are  generally  left  with  the  oxen  to  browse  and  shift  for 
themselves ;  and  though  we  have  passed  through  several 
lion  districts,  these  formidable  beasts  have  not  been  per- 
mitted to  disturb  us,  even  by  the  lifting  up  of  their  voice. 
Sometimes  the  cattle  and  horses  wander  ofiP  in  search  of 
water  and  better  food,  but  our  attendants  readily  find 
their  tracks,  and  follow  them  till  they  find  them,  and  in 
this  sort  of  pursuit  they  are  so  dexterous,  that  notwith- 
standing Africa  itself  is  the  field  in  which  they  roam,  we 
are  seldom  later  than  nine  o'clock  before  being  again  in 
progress  with  our  journey,  and  we  often  resume  our 
travels  before  eight. 

"We  are  much  interested  respecting  the  projected 
School  at  Cape  Town ;  I  do  not  think  there  will  be  any 
difficulty  in  having  it  well  superintended.  I  quite  think 
that  if  sufficient  funds  can  be  raised,  it  will  be  best  to 
possess  a  place  for  the  School,  but  whether  to  purchase  or 
to  build,  must  depend  upon  circumstances.  I  have 
requested  T.  L.  Hodgson  to  look  out  for  premises. 

*'It  seems  likely  to  be  five  or  six  months  before  we 
reach  Cape  Town  again,  which  way  soever  we  may  go 
from  this  place.  The  journey  is  likely  to  be  from  three  to 
four  weeks  before  we  reach  any  of  the  towns  on  the 
western  side  of  the  Colony." 


SOUTH    AFRICA.  101 

J.  B.  continues,  **  On  the  28th  we  left  Beaufort  and 
launched  into  the  wilderness,  our  aim  being  to  reach  the 
Weslejan  Station  of  Lily  Fountain,  on  the  Kamesberg 
Mountains,  in  Little  Namaqualand ;  we  did  not  fear 
arriving  at  this  point,  but  we  had  no  map  on  which  a  road 
was  laid  down,  and  we  could  not  find  any  person  who  had 
travelled  further  in  that  direction,  than  the  boundary  of 
the  Beaufort  District." 

This  portion  of  their  journey,  which  occupied  five  months , 
was  attended  with  great  fatigue ;  in  many  parts  the  great 
heat  and  scarcity  of  water  were  very  distressing,  both  to 
themselves  and  also  to  their  cattle ;  but  even  in  the  most 
lonely  districts,  solitary  individuals  or  families  were  met 
with,  to  whom  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel  were  pro- 
claimed, and  to  whom  it  proved  indeed  a  joyful  sound. 

"Writing  near  the  conclusion  of  this  long  and  arduous 
mission,  James  Backhouse  thus  refers  to  it. 

''I  cannot  here  give  much  account  of  our  journey ;  it 
has  been  attended  with  much  fatigue,  but  G.  "VV.  Walker 
and  I  are  both  favoured  to  be  in  good  health,  and  our 
visit  to  the  various  classes  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  land 
has  been  well  received,  and  to  ourselves  has  been  very 
interesting.  At  Griqua  Town,  the  Kruman,  and  Motito, 
there  are  many  converts  to  Christianity  of  the  Bechuana 
Nation.  At  Griqua  Town  and  in  some  adjacent  places, 
there  are  also  many  valuable  Christians  of  Hottentot  and 
Dutch  descent;  and  in  Great  and  Little  Namaqualand, 
Christianity  is  making  interesting  progress.  Many  times 
our  spirits  were  refreshed,  as  we  sat  upon  the  ground,  and 
held  meetings  with  little  companies  of  Namaqua 
Hottentots.  Among  the  Dutch  we  have  met  with  great 
kindness,  and  in  some  instances  with  much  openness;  and 


102  SOUTH    AFRICA. 

our  visits  to  the  Missionary  institutions  in  some  of  the 
towns,  as  well  as  in  more  remote  situations,  have  afforded 
us  much  comfort.  It  is  truly  gratifying  to  see  the  coloured 
people  so  well  cared  for  and  instructed." 

We  pass  over  the  remaining  interesting  details  of  this 
African  tour,  the  whole  of  which  occupied  19  months.  The 
travellers  re-entered  Cape  Town  on  the  11  th  of  5th  month, 
1840,  and  very  warmly  was  their  safe  return  welcomed  by 
their  friends ;  many  were  the  greetings  they  received  as 
they  rode  along  the  street  to  the  house  of  Thomas  Thwaits, 
where  they  had  previously  been  kindly  accommodated,  and 
which  during  the  remainder  of  their  stay  in  South  Africa, 
they  made  their  home. 

For  some  weeks  they  felt  much  exhausted,  but  by  care 
and  regular  exercise,  they  were  enabled  to  attend  to  such 
things  as  they  apprehended  to  be  their  religious  duty. 

In  a  memorandum  written  near  the  close  of  J.  B's.  life, 
he  thus  refers  to  his  religious  visit  to  Africa,  the  Australian 
Colonies,  and  the  Mauritius. 

"Peace  from  the  Lord  still  attends  my  mind  in  the 
retrospect  of  this  service,  and  thankfulness  that  I  was 
called  into  it,  and  enabled  to  give  up  to  it ;  and  for  the 
enlargement  of  my  experience  in  the  love  of  Christ,  which 
attended  the  performance  of  it ;  and  the  increase  of  my 
acquaintance  with  the  Lord's  children  of  various  denomi- 
nations, toward  whom  I  feel  the  love  of  the  brotherhood, 
and  mutual  discipleship  in  Christ — that  love  which  shall 
endure  to  eternity." 


RETURN    TO    ENGLAND.  103 


CHAPTEE  XI. 

Death  of  M.  Bragg— G.  W.  Walker  sails  for  Tasmania— School 
Premises — Letter  to  his  Sisters — Preparing  Tracts — Farewell 
Meetings — Stormy  Voyage  to  England— Peace  of  Mind — Lands 
at  London  Bridge — Meets  his  sister  Elizabeth — Reaches  Home  2nd 
Mo.  2ist,  1841 — Returns  Certificates — G.  W.  Walker's  Marriage. 

Again  J.  B.  writes  to  his  family  at  York  : 

''  Cape  Town,  23rd  of  9tli  Montli,  1840. 

**  G.  W.  Walker  has  felt  keenly  the  intelligence 
of  the  death  of  his  maternal  friend  Margaret  Bragg,  but 
the  knowledge  that  this  tie  was  broken,  I  think  not  only 
tended  to  confirm  him  in  the  belief  that  his  conclusion  to 
return  to  Yan  Diemen's  Land,  without  first  visiting  Eng- 
land was  right,  but  it  rendered  returning  to  his  Tasmanian 
friends  less  of  a  struggle  to  his  mind,  for  while  on  one 
hand  his  affections  were  strongly  bound  in  Yan  Diemen's 
Land,  and  the  pointing  of  the  Divine  finger  seemed  to  be 
in  that  direction,  his  mind  clung  with  tender  emotion  to 
his  friends  in  England.  He  went  comfortably  on  board 
the  '  Hamilton  Boss '  yesterday  afternoon,  and  she  put  to 
sea  this  morning. 

"  We  were  favoured  to  part  under  a  precious  sense  of 
our  Heavenly  Father's  love,  and  in  the  belief  that  our 
union,  association,  and  separation,  were  all  in  His  counsel, 
and  to  commemorate  His  goodness  to  us  with  thanksgiving 
and  to  commend  one  another  to  His  continued  mercy  in 
Christ  Jesus.  Under  these  feelings  we  had  a  quiet  oppor- 
tunity by  ourselves  after  breakfast,   having  little  to  say 


104  EETURX    TO    ENGLAND. 

before  others,  some  of  whom  kindly  accompanied  us  to  the 
shore,  and  a  few  to  the  ship,  which  we  finally  left  after 
W.  Thwaits  had  assisted  in  fixing  the  luggage  in  G.  W. 
Walker's  cabin. ^ 

*'  I  do  not  yet  see  the  time  for  my  own  departure  from 
these  shores ;  but  do  not  expect  it  will  be  in  less  than  a 
month,  and  possibly  it  may  be  longer,  as  the  Gaffer  Tract 
is  yet  to  be  printed,  and  many  others  are  to  be  put  into 
circulation  ;  it  is  likely  to  be  ready  for  the  press  next  week, 
and  I  daily  get  forward  in  sending  out  the  others." 

Through  the  liberality  of  Friends  in  England,  J.  B.  was 
enabled  to  purchase  suitable  premises  for  the  School  he 
had  so  much  desired  to  see  established,  for  the  education 
of  the  lower  classes  of  the  population  of  Cape  Town,  and 
especially  for  the  children  of  the  coloured  people.  He 
thus  proceeds  in  reference  to  it:  ''The  School  progres- 
sively increases,  and  I  hope  soon  to  make  permanent 
arrangement  for  the  payment  of  the  salary  of  E.  and  M. 
Jennings. 

"  Expecting  so  soon  to  be  on  the  way  to  England,  I  find 
it  an  effort  to  bend  my  mind  to  writing,  but  I  thought  you 
would  be  desirous  to  know  our  movements  and  prospects. 

"  Cape  Town,  27th  of  11th  month,  1840. 

*'  To  his  Sisters. 

"Notwithstanding  I  have  this  day  put  into  the 

post  a  short  note  attached  to  my  Journal,  I  am  inclined  to 

*  See  the  Memoir  of  G.  W.  Walker.  He  was  a  faithful  fellow- 
labourer  with  James  Backhouse  during  his  long  Missionary  tour,  which 
extended  over  nine  yeai's.  He  returned  to  Van  Diemen's  Land,  where 
he  married,  and  settled  in  Hobart  Town.  He  was  highly  esteemed 
both  in  his  own  religious  Society  and  in  the  community  at  large,  and 
died  in  great  peace  in  i<S59,  aged  59  years. 


EETURN    TO    ENGLAND.  10') 

inform  you  a  little  more  particularly  of  my  present  position 
and  prospects.  My  work  here  seems  finished,  with  the 
exception  of  sending  off  the  Caffer  Tract,  and  holding  a 
few  farewell  meetings  ;  which  so  far  as  I  can  see  may  be 
accomplished  in  the  course  of  next  week.  And  though  I 
have  not  yet  felt  at  liberty  to  look  out  for  a  passage,  I 
expect  to  be  ready  to  embark  to-morrow  week,  namely  on 
the  5th  prox.  There  are  several  vessels  in  the  bay,  which 
will  be  sailing  soon, — but  as  the  sailing  of  ships  depends 
on  wind,  weather  and  many  other  contingencies,  possibly 
I  may  not  get  off  quite  so  soon.  It  is  very  pleasant  thus 
to  be  brought  to  the  conclusion  of  the  long  travel;  to  the 
end  of  which  I  could  not  see  when  it  was  entered  upon, 
or  which  I  might  rather  say  was  mercifully  hidden  from 
me ;  and  notwithstanding  a  deep  sense  of  unworthiness, 
to  be  favoured  with  a  large  measure  of  mental  tranquillity 
and  peace. 

''  The  prospect  of  meeting  my  dear  children,  and  many 
other  dear  relatives  and  friends,  is  also  very  cheering, 
though  I  by  no  means  look  for  unmixed  satisfaction.  But 
I  trust  the  Lord,  who  has  so  mercifully  sustained  me  in  my 
absence  from  my  native  land,  will  still  graciously  support 
me,  and  enable  me  to  bear  without  injury,  all  my  joys  and 
sorrows. 

"  I  shall  not  wish  to  stay  many  days  in  London,  as  it 
will  be  necessary  for  me  to  be  there  again  at  the  Yearly 
Meeting,  if  I  be  spared  and  in  health. 

'*  But  perhaps  you  can  send  some  wearing  apparel :  I 
shall  endeavour  to  have  a  pretty  good  suit  of  woollen 
clothes  to  land  in,  but  my  wristbands  are  too  ragged,  or 
will  be,  after  another  wearing  at  sea,  to  pass  muster  in 
England,  and  my  wardrobe  is  so  worn,  little  will  be  worth 
landing. 


106  RETURN    TO    EXGLAXD. 

"  I  intend  writing  immediately  on  arriving,  but  as  one 
ship  sometimes  sails  much  faster  than  another,  do  not  be 
uneasy  if  I  should  be  a  few  weeks  after  the  usual  time. 
Ten  weeks  is  an  average  passage,  but  I  have  known  it 
much  longer." 

On  the  9th  of  12th  month,  1840,  James  Backhouse 
records  in  his  Journal,  ''  Having  taken  leave  of  many  kind 
friends  in  Cape  Town,  I  embarked  on  board  the  Schooner 
'  Invoice ; '  Daniel  Steedman,  Eichard  Jennings  and 
James  Thwaits  accompanied  me  on  board,  and  remained 
for  some  time.  We  made  sail  about  noon,  and  left  Table 
Mountain  far  behind  before  night." 

Most  of  the  voyage  was  attended  with  but  little  incident, 
till  the  5th  of  2nd  month,  when  J.  B.  again  writes  :  ''  We 
lay-to  after  a  dismally  stormy  night,  in  which  some  heavy 
seas  started  our  bulwarks,  and  carried  away  part  of  our 
ports.  I  was  favoured  with  tranquility  of  mind,  in  humble 
dependence  upon  Him  whom  the  wind  and  the  sea  obey, 
but  was  destitute  of  that  sense  of  the  Divine  presence  by 
which  I  have  often  been  comforted  in  the  hour  of  trial. 
In  the  afternoon,  the  weather  became  finer. 

'*  6th,  the  improvement  in  the  weather  was  of  short 
duration;  the  wind  began  to  blow  again  with  great 
violence  last  evening,  and  this  morning  while  lying  to,  a 
heavy  roll  carried  away  our  topmast  and  jib-boom.  7th, 
all  hands  were  busy  clearing  away  the  wreck  occasioned 
by  the  accident  of  yesterday.  The  sea  was  very  high  and 
it  often  washed  over  the  disabled  vessel.  The  assembling 
of  the  men  for  religious  purposes  was  impracticable.  I 
had  usually  read  to  them  on  First-days,  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  I  had  often  addi'essed  them  on  the  importance 


PETUllN^    TO    ENGLAXD.  107 

of  laying  hold  on  eternal  life,  but  to-day  I  sat  alone  in  the 
wet  cabin,  feeling  the  force  of  the  words, 

*  Other  refuge,  have  I  none  ; 
Hangs  my  helpless  soul  on  Thee." 

"  10th,  while  the  gale  lasted  and  we  la3'-to  in  thick 
weather,  we  were  perpetually  in  danger  of  being  run  down 
by  vessels  coming  out  of  the  English  Channel.  Sometimes 
they  had  but  just  time  to  clear  us  after  hearing  our  bell, 
or  seeing  our  light.  In  this  state  we  beat  backward  and 
forward  between  the  coast  of  Ireland  and  that  of  France. 
To-day  the  wind  changed  in  our  favour  and  we  made  sail. 
"When  near  the  S.cilly  Islands  we  lost  a  man  overboard, 
whom  every  effort  to  save  proved  fruitless.  In  the  haste 
to  bring  the  vessel  to,  the  mainsail  was  split,  and  it 
became  so  dark  before  we  could  again  proceed,  that  we 
descried  the  light  called  St  Agnes,  in  such  a  position  as 
proved,  that  had  it  not  been  for  the  detention  occasioned  by 
these  accidents,  we  should  probably  have  been  hy  this 
time  upon  the  rocks,  for  which  we  had  evident^  been 
standing  in  the  fog.  On  discovering  our  dangerous 
position,  we  immediately  stood  off  the  land,  grateful  for 
our  escape,  but  cast  down  by  the  loss  we  had  sustained. 

*'  12th,  we  entered  the  English  Channel,  and  in  the 
course  of  the  day  we  sighted  land  off  Bolt  Head. 

"  13th,  we  passed  the  Channel  Islands,  and  came  within 
sight  of  Beachy  Head.  Our  crew  were  so  exhausted  that 
they  required  much  encouragement  to  prevail  upon  them 
not  to  give  up,  two  of  them  had  been  violently  affected 
with  cramp,  and  the  feet  of  the  others  were  much  swollen 
with  continued  exposure  to  wet  and  cold. 

"  14th,  we  took  in  a  pilot  between  Dungeness  and  Dover^ 


108  RETUr.N    TO    SXGL.VND. 

and  had  a  fine  run  through  the  Downs,  and  as  far  up  the 
Thames  as  the  Lower  Hope.  As  we  passed  rapidly  along 
the  well-known  and  greatly  desired  coasts,  my  soul  was 
much  bowed  before  the  Lord,  in  thanksgiving  and  praise 
for  the  past,  and  in  prayer  for  the  future,  under  a  lively 
recollection  of  His  goodness  and  mercy  in  bringing  me  in 
health,  safety  and  peace,  to  my  native  shores,  after  having 
led  me  about  in  His  service,  over  so  many  thousands  of 
miles  of  land  and  of  water,  preserved  me  in  calms  and 
in  storms,  in  the  midst  of  dangers  in  the  desert,  and  in  the 
wilderness,  amongst  wild  beasts,  and  amongst  savage  and 
barbarous,  as  well  as  amongst  civilized  men;  so  that 
according  to  the  prediction  of  one  of  the  Lord's  anointed 
servants,  at  the  commencement  of  my  journeyings,  neither 
the  briny  wave,  nor  any  other  attendant  danger,  had  been 
permitted  to  prevail  against  me.  I  felt  that  I  had  indeed 
occasion  to  adopt  the  language,  '  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my 
soul  and  all  that  is  within  me  bless  His  holy  name !  Bless 
the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  His  benefits ! ' 

"  15th,  I  went  on  board  a  steamer,  and  landed  at  London 
Bridge,  after  an  absence  of  nine  years  and  five  months 
from  my  native  land.  I  made  my  way  to  the  house  of  my 
friends  John  and  Isabel  Kitching,  where  I  was  soon  joined 
by  one  of  my  Sisters. 

*'  Several  circumstances  detained  me  in  London  till  the 
evening  of  the  20th,  when  accompanied  by  my  Sister,  I 
proceeded  to  York,  and  arrived  there  early  on  the  21st  of 
2nd  month,  1841,  when  I  was  favoured  to  meet  my  dear 
relatives  in  much  comfort,  and  was  restored  to  my  children 
whom  I  had  left  young,  and  who  were  so  much  grown  and 
altered,  I  could  not  have  identified  them.  Both  here  and 
in  London,  as  well  as  in  other  places,  I  received  a  cordial 


IIETURN    TO    EXGLA^D.  109 

greeting  from  my  friends  ;  I  was  also  favoured  to  partake 
largely  of  that  peace  which  is  often  dispensed  in  unmerited 
mercy,  to  those  who  feel  themselves  to  be  unprofitable 
servants,  notwithstanding  they  may  have  been  enabled  in 
some  measure  to  perform  their  duty." 

James  Backhouse's  residence  was  now  with  his  two  Sisters 
and  his  Son  and  Daughter,  The  changes  which  had  taken 
place  during  his  absence  of  ten  years,  came  with  vivid 
reality  before  his  mind ;  there  was  no  longer  his  beloved 
and  honoured  mother,  with  whom  he  had  been  wont  to 
take  sweet  counsel, — his  dear  Sister-in-law  Elizabeth 
Janson,  and  her  Son,  were  deceased ;  as  well  as  many 
other  dear  friends,  whose  vacant  places  could  not  but  cast 
a  shade  over  his  otherwise  joyful  return  ;  but  he  gratefully 
commemorated  the  mercies  which  had  been  extended  to 
these,  whom  the  Lord  had  seen  meet  to  take  to  Himself, 
and  thanksgiving  and  praise  on  their  account,  was  the 
covering  of  his  spirit.  "Old  age,"  he  remarks  in  his 
memoranda,  "  had  crept  over  many  whom  I  had  left  in 
the  vigour  of  life,  whilst  some  who  were  but  children,  had 
in  other  instances  become  the  heads  of  families.  My 
brother  Thomas  was  again  married,  and  now  in  addition 
to  his  dear  Mary,  had  an  infant  daughter  and  son. 

"On  all  hands  I  was  cordially  welcomed  back ;  and 
my  peace  abounded  in  Christ  Jesus  my  Saviour — unpro- 
fitable a  servant  as  I  felt  myseK  to  be.  On  looking  back 
on  the  years  spent  abroad,  the  Lord  gave  me  the  renewed 
feeling,  that  my  service  was  accepted  through  Him.  And 
thankfulness  still  dwells  with  me  that  I  was  enabled  to 
give  up  to  it,  and  to  perform  it  in  the  strength  of  my 
manhood, — my  return  was  in  the  forty-seventh  year  of  my 
age. 


no  RETURN    TO    EXQLAND, 

"  My  brother  Thomas  Backhouse  had  so  cared  for  mj 
affairs  during  my  absence,  that  in  a  pecuniary  point  of 
view,  I  found  them  rather  improved  than  otherwise." 

After  returning  the  Certificates  granted  to  J.  B.  by  the 
Monthly,  and  Quarterly  Meetings  of  York,  he  proceeded 
to  deliver  up  that  also  which  he  had  received  from  the 
Yearly  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders  in  London. 

In  doing  this,  he  gave  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  1841, 
an  interesting  account  of  the  religious  service  in  which  he 
and  his  friend  G.  W.  Walker  had  been  engaged.  From 
a  letter  addressed  to  one  of  his  family,  we  extract  the  fol- 
lowing :  "  The  details  which  J.  B.  has  been  enabled  to  give 
in  the  various  meetings,  have  been  very  instructive,  simple, 
full  and  clear.  He  gave  a  sweet  account  of  his  own  early 
exercises,  showing  how  what  might  be  considered  '  little 
things '  were  required  of  him  to  bring  his  mind  into  sub- 
jection to  his  Divine  Teacher, — that  Teacher  who  had  since 
so  wonderfully  condescended  to  guide  and  instruct'  him. 
Had  he  given  way  in  the  day  of  small  things,  which  he 
had  been  much  tempted  to  do,  he  believed  his  Christian 
progress  would  have  been  so  retarded,  that  he  never  should 
have  been  sent  forth  in  the  Lord's  work  as  he  had  been, 
and  he  encouraged  his  young  friends  to  attend  diligently 
to  those  intimations  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  which  would 
restrain  from  indulgences  calculated  to  foster  pride,  and 
the  want  of  subjection  in  the  heart,   &c."         ^*         ^' 

Again  J.  B.  records,  '^  On  my  return  from  the  Southern 
Hemisphere,  I  gave  my  attention  to  my  temporal  affairs, 
assisting  my  brother  in  the  management  of  our  business. 

*'  From  Van  Diemen's  Land,  I  am  informed  that  my 
late  faithful  companion  in  Gospel  labour,  George  W. 
Walker,  was  united  in  marriage  to  his  friend  Sarah  Benson 


RETURN    TO    ENGLAND.  Ill 

Mather,  in  a  very  favoured  Meeting  in  Friends'  Meeting 
House,  Hobart  Town,  on  the  15th  of  12th  month,  1840  ; 
the  house  was  well  filled,  and  though  in  the  commencement 
a  whisper  was  now  and  then  heard,  the  Meeting  became 
very  settled,  and  a  holy  solemnit}^  spread  over  the  company 
that  was  very  striking  ;  Francis  Cotton,  with  others,  were 
engaged  in  Gospel  labour  on  the  occasion ;  and  not  only 
to  those  who  could  recognize  the  sense  of  the  blessed 
Master's  presence  was  this  a  season  of  favour,  but  to  some, 
who  probably  scarcely  recognized  whence  these  feelings 
arose,  it  was  also  a  contriting  time.  Hobart  Town  is  likely 
to  be  the  residence  of  this  worthy  couple,  and  G.  W. 
Walker  is  intending  to  pursue  Linen  Drapery,  in  the  place 
of  'Tent  Making,'  for  the  provision  of  his  own  necessities, 
and  the  necessities  of  those  who  are  with  him.  His  wife, 
after  the  example  of  Priscilla,  unites  with  him  in  the 
labours  of  the  Gospel.  Upon  the  whole  the  accounts  from 
Van  Diemen's  Land  are  comforting ;  there  are  some 
acknowledged  Ministers  in  this  little  church,  and  a  few 
others  who  bid  fair  for  usefulness  in  this  line  of  service, 
being  careful  to  keep  within  the  measure  of  their  gifts, 
and  not  to  move  but  under  the  fresh  putting  forth  of  the 
good  Shepherd,  and  not  diluting  their  exercises  under  a 
multiplicity  of  words." 

Writing  to  a  Friend  under  date  6th  month,  1841,  in 
reference  to  the  impression  which  had  been  made  upon  his 
own  mind  previous  to  leaving  England,  that  it  was  the 
Lord's  will,  that  G.  W.  AValker  should  be  his  companion 
in  Gospel  labour  in  the  Southern  Hemisphere,  and  which 
it  would  appear,  some  one  lacking  in  faith  had  called  in 
question  as  being  '*  a  Divine  intimation  ;  "  J.  B.  proceeds : 


112  KETURX    TO    ENGLAND. 

**In  regard  to  the  impression  of  wliicli  I  spoke,  in  con- 
nexion with,  my  late  journeyings  ;  I  have  believed  it  right 
not  to  conceal  the  Lord's  goodness,  in  condescending  by 
this  means  to  point  out  who  was  to  be  my  companion  in 
the  work :  so  as  upon  the  strength  of  the  impression  that 
the  matter  was  from  the  Lord,  to  put  me  upon  writing  to 
G.  W.  Walker  to  query  with  him,  if  upon  seriously 
weighing  the  subject,  he  felt  anything  toward  accompany- 
ing me,  and  encouraging  him,  if  such  were  the  case,  to 
give  up  to  his  sense  of  duty ;  not  however  in  the  least 
hinting  my  ground  for  asking  the  question.  This  was  the 
first  opening  of  the  matter  with  him,  as  well  as  with  my- 
self in  regard  to  him  as  a  companion :  and  the  experience 
of  nine  years'  companionship  fully  confirmed  the  first 
impression.  Under  these  circumstances,  what  am  I  that 
I  should  refuse  to  bear  witness  to  the  Lord's  goodness  in 
thus  condescending  to  make  His  will  known  in  this  im- 
portant matter  ?  xlnd  I  see  the  more  need  of  so  doing, 
because  in  this  day,  there  are  so  many,  even  among  pious 
people,  not  excluding  some  in  our  own  Society,  who  are 
disposed  to  limit  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  and  not  to  allow 
Him  to  instruct  His  people  by  causing  '  young  men  to  see 
visions  and  old  men  to  dream  dreams ; '  and  I  am  appre- 
hensive that  the  sceptical  spirit  is,  so  far  as  it  obtains  in 
our  Society,  a  taint  of  the  same  that  of  late  infested  our 
borders,  and  would  not  admit  that  the  prophesying  of  the 
sons  and  daughters  was  to  be  dependent  alone  on  the 
outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  but  wished  to  make  it  more 
regular  by  the  interference  of  human  arrangement,  and 
thus  to  divert  the  Society  from  the  immediate  and  per- 
ceptible guidance  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth. 

"  I  fully  admit  the  right  of  private  judgment  in  regard 


RETURN    TO    ENGLAND.  113 

to  matters  of  religion,  but  it  oiiglit  to  be  exercised  with 
an  awful  sense  of  our  individual  responsibility  to  Him 
before  whose  Judgment  Seat  we  must  all  stand,  as  well  as 
with  great  care  that  we  be  not  led  astray  by  the  delusions 
of  Satan,  who  still  transformeth  himself  as  an  angel  of 
light,  to  deceive  the  unwary. 


'*If  at  any  time  I  have  mistaken  the  voice  of  the  Good 
Shepherd,  I  have  not  admitted  that  as  a  ground  for  calling 
it  in  question,  but  rather  for  questioning  my  own  attention, 
and  proper  state  of  mind  ;  and  such  mistakes  have  made 
me  more  watchful  and  humble,  and  I  hope  ever  may 
do  so." 


114  EXTRACTS    FROM    LETTERS,    ETC. 


CHAPTEE  XII. 

Prayer — Letter — Abigail  and  Thomas  Backhouse's  death — Letter  to 
African  Missionaries — Irrigation— Scripture  Lessons — Total  Ab- 
stinence— Caffer  War — Letter. 

Writing  on  tlie  important  subject  of  Prayer,  James 
Backhouse  again  expresses  his  views  : 

''  I  have  no  doubt  that  many  profit  greatly  by  having 
special  seasons  daily,  at  fixed  times,  for  retirement  before 
the  Lord,  in  which  communion  with  Him  in  prayer  is  a 
privilege  frequently  enjoyed  ;  and  it  is  truly  profitable  to 
turn  the  mind  in  simplicity  to  its  own  state  before  Him, 
and  to  put  up  such  petitions  as  arise  from  the  present 
sense  of  need,  which  is  graciously  given  through  the 
enlightening  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"Some  persons  have  strongly  urged  the  use  of  words 
on  bended  knees  on  these  occasions ;  but  neither  sounds 
nor  changed  postures  are  necessary  to  commend  our  wants 
to  Divine  notice ;  and  except  for  persons  whose  minds 
cannot  be  kept  to  the  object  without  these  helps,  they 
appear  to  me  undesirable. 

''Por  my  own  part,  lean  rarely  secure  set  times  for 
retirement ;  my  great  privilege  is,  to  have  my  mind  almost 
constantly  toward  the  Lord,  and  increasingly  so ;  and  in 
the  midst  of  temporal  concerns  and  mental  conflicts,  as  well 
as  under  more  congenial  circumstances,  to  pour  out  my 
petitions  mentally,  under  any  sense  of  need,  with  the 
simplicity  of  a  little  child  to  an  afi'ectionate  parent,  in  full 
confidence  in  that  mercy  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  freely 


EXTKACTS    FKOM    LETTERS,    ETC.  1  1  5 

offered  to  all,  through  His  beloved  Son,  which  notwitli- 
standing  I  find  frequent  cause  to  complain  of  myself  before 
Him,  and  to  ask  forgiveness  of  trespasses  for  Jesus'  sake 
who  died  for  me,  I  have  with  little  interruption,  an 
abiding  sense  of,  so  that  I  do  enjoy  much  of  the  fulfilment 
of  the  promise  of  the  Saviour  to  those  who  prove  their 
love  to  Him  by  keeping  His  words, — that  with  these  He  and 
the  Father  will  take  up  their  abode.  I  sometimes  marvel 
that  this  precious  influence  should  be  so  freely  granted 
to  myself  notwithstanding  my  many  baitings  ;  for,  however 
I  may,  toward  my  fellow-men,  at  times  appear  '  strong  in 
the  Lord  and  in  the  power  of  His  might,'  and  even 
*  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,'  and 
embraced  by  our  forefathers,  and  by  us  who  are  among 
their  descendants,  I  feel  before  the  Lord  a  poor,  weak, 
feeble,  helpless,  and  halting  child,  dependent  entirely 
upon  Him  ;  and  to  Him  alone  belongs  all  the  glory,  for  it 
is  by  His  grace,  I  am  what  I  am  toward  men." 

The  importance  of  cultivating  habits  of  order,  was  often 
impressively  urged  upon  his  young  friends,  especially  in 
connexion  with  their  influence  upon  others  ;  to  this  subject 
he  alludes  in  a  letter  addressed  to  two  young  men  com- 
mencing business  at  Sj'dney  : — 

'*  I  know  "  he  says,  ^'  a  little  of  Sydney,  and  of  the  cold- 
heartedness  of  a  large  portion  of  its  inhabitants,  and  how 
mammon  is  the  object  of  their  service,  even  while  they 
would  persuade  themselves  that  they  are  the  servants  of 
God,  and  disciples  of  Christ.  Be  ye  not  like  unto  them  ; 
but  while  ye  seek  things  honest  in  the  sight  of  men  with 
diligence,  be  '  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord,  rejoicing 
in  hope,  patient  in  tribulation,  continuing  instant  in  prayer, 
and  the  God  of  peace  Himself  shall  bless  you.'     Look  unto 


116  EXTRACTS    EP.OM    LETTERS,    ETC. 

Him  for  consolation,  and  not  to  man ;  and  beware  of  the 
tempter,  lest  lie  succeed  in  throwing  discouragements  into 
your  minds,  with  the  design  of  turning  you  out  of  that  field, 
into  which  you  have  reason  to  believe  the  Lord  has  called 
you  for  the  promotion  of  His  glory.  Beware  of  changes  ; 
for  many  who  have  sufi'ered  their  minds  to  be  chafed  by 
the  untowardness  of  those  around  them,  and,  in  conse- 
quence have  fallen  easily  into  a  temptation  to  remove,  in 
order  to  have  the  comfort  of  better  society,  when  they 
were  already  in  their  proper  allotments,  have  consequently 
suffered  much  loss ;  and  have  had  long  to  lament  their 
own  folly  in  making  such  changes. 

''  Attend  properly  to  your  own  comfort  in  your  habita- 
tion ;  this  will  re|  ay  you.  Many  young  men  suffer  through 
neglect  in  this  respect.  To  have  '  a  place  for  everything 
and  everything  in  its  place,'  and  to  keep  your  dwelling 
clean  and  neat,  even  at  a  little  expense,  if  that  be  necessary 
for  the  object,  will  be  good  for  you,  both  in  regard  to  body 
and  mind.  And  the  sam^  care  is  serviceable  i  business, 
and  will  attract  more  custom  than  the  litter,  by  which 
some  untidy  people  endeavour  to  ape  the  appearance  of 
much  bus  ness,  in  order  to  catch  customers. 

"  Keep  a  lively  attention  to  promoting  better  moral  and 
religious  feeling  among  the  people  with  whom  you  have 
intercourse  ;  watch  for  opportunities  for  speaking  a  word 
of  counsel  in  meekness  and  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord  ;  and 
beware  of  doing  this  with  an  unnecessarily  gloomy  aspect, 
lest  you  thus  give  it  a  forbidding  character ;  rather  do  it 
with  as  much  cheerfulness  as  is  compatible  with  the  subject, 
and  take  care  to  cultivate  a  kind  manner,  yet  without  much 
familiarity,  for  this  is  apt  to  lower  a  person  in  the  esteem 
of  others.     Above  all,  seek  daily  to  have  your  own  minds 


EXTRACTS  FEOM  LETTERS,  ETC.  117 

^o  kept  under  Divine  influence,  that  you  may  feel  the  love 
of  God,  and  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  yourselves  ; 
and  that  this  may  accompany  your  communications  with 
others.  Thus  j^ou  will  be  enabled  to  fulfil  the  Apostolic 
injunction,  '  Whether  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do, 
do  all  to  the  glory  of  God  ; '  and  the  Divine  Power  being 
with  you,  you  will  baptise  others  into  '  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,'  even  by 
the  savour  of  the  Divine  Life  that  will  attend  you. 

*'  Keep  up  a  lively  interest  in  circulating  religious  and 
moral  tracts  and  books.  Watch  for  opportunities  to 
invite  attention  to  them  ;  remembering  that  '  man  has  no 
natural  appetite  for  religion,  but  requires  to  be  invited  to 
it.'  In  a  word,  may  you  be  diligent  labourers  in  the 
cause  of  Christ  according  to  your  respective  gifts.  Thus 
seeking  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  His  righteousness, 
needful  temporal  things  will  be  added  unto  you  :  and  seek 
not  great  things  for  j^ourselves,  but  be  '  good  stewards  of 
the  manifold  grace  of  God.'  "         ^^         ^'         ^'         ^' 

We  again  turn  to  Memoranda:  ''On  the  17th  of  5th 
month,  1841,  my  sister-in-law,  Abigail  Backhouse  died 
after  a  very  short  illness,  but  one  in  which  Divine  love  and 
mercy  were  very  graciously  extended  to  her.  We  were 
introduced  into  great  sympathy  with  my  brother  who  was 
thus  a  second  time  a  widower  ;  my  sister  Sarah  returned 
to  him  and  again  took  charge  of  his  family,  as  she  had 
done  after  the  decease  of  his  first  wife,  performing  a 
mother's  part  to  them,  as  my  sister  Elizabeth  had  done  to 
mine. 

"  My  brother  Thomas  survived  his  wife  only  a  few  years : 
he  died  in  1845.  In  the  same  year  he  withdrew  from  the 
Nursery  Business,  in  favour  of  my  son,  and  he  following 


118  EXTRACTS    FliOM    LETTERS,    ETC. 

tlie  example  of  his  uncle,  lias  readily  made  way  for  my, 
absence  from  time  to  time  on  Gospel  errands,  taking  the 
chief  cares  of  business  off  my  shoulders.  He  has  long  been 
my  companion  and  helper  spiritually  as  well  as  temporally. 

'.'  From  an  early  period  of  my  brother  Thomas's  life  he 
possessed  an  awakened  mind,  and  was  a  useful  member  of 
our  Eeligious  Society,  and  a  diligent  attender  of  Meetings 
for  Wprship,  never  allowing  business  to  interfere  with 
those  held  in  the  course  of  the  week.  He  possessed  great 
talent  for  business,  and  the  soundness  of  his  judgment  and 
principles  occasioned  great  confidence  to  be  j)laced  in  him, 
in  positions  which  he  occupied  in  public  Companies,  as 
well  as  in  a  more  private  sphere.  His  illness  was  of  short 
duration  but  he  was  soon  aware  of  its  serious  tendenc}^, 
and  settled  his  affairs  with  great  calmness.  In  our  afflic- 
tion at  the  prospect  of  losing  him,  he  endeavoured  to  comfort 
us  by  reminding  us  of  the  merciful  help  from  the  Lord, 
which  we  had  already  known,  and  spoke  of  the  peace  he 
felt  in  having  made  way  for  me  to  discharge  my  religious 
duties ;  not  he  said,  that  he  had  any  merit  in  having  done 
so,  but  peace  was  given  him  in  the  retrospect ;  nevertl^e- 
less  this  was  not  the  ground  of  his  hope  of  acceptance, 
that  hope  was  solely  in  his  Saviour,  a  sense  of  whose 
blessed  presence  he  was  favoured  to  experience." 

At  the  death  of  this  dear  brother,  additional  duties 
devolved  upon  James  Backhouse  in  his  home-life;  but 
amidst  these,  as  well  as  on  previous  occasions,  he  did  not 
forget  the  claims  of  his  African  friends. 

The  following  letter  addressed  to  two  of  the  Mission- 
aries, is  one  among  many  which  were  written  showing  his 
active  desire  to  assist  those  among  whom  he  had  laboured, 
and  in  whose  welfare  he  continued  to  feel  so  lively  an 
interest. 


EXTRACTS    FROM    LETTERS,    ETC.  1  1 9 

"  York,  11th  of  6tli  month,  1841. 
**  My  dear  Friends, 

"  Peter  Wright  and  Isaac  Hughes. 

'^  By  the  inclosed  pamphlet  you  will  perceive  the 
interest  I  have  been  endeavouring  to  excite  among  my 
friends,  on  behalf  of  the  objects  of  your  christian  care. 
Subscriptions  have  come  in  to  upwards  of  One  Hundred 
Pounds,  which  I  have  paid  into  Dr.  Philip's  account  with 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  apprising  him  that  this  is 
the  case,  and  that  this  sum  is  applicable  to  the  formation 
of  the  dam  and  other  works  for  the  irrigation  from  the 
Yaal  Biver  ;  for  which  purpose  you  are  at  liberty  to  draw 
upon  him  for  it.  I  also  intend  soon  to  send  you  some 
boring  apparatus,  to  try  if  the  old  spring  at  Griqua  Town 
can  be  bored  out,  so  as  again  to  afford  a  supply  of  water. 
Should  this  be  effected,  it  would  still  be  my  judgment  that 
the  irrigation  from  the  Yaal  Eiver  should  be  carried  on, 
and  a  Station  more  extensively  agricultural  than  Griqua 
Town  be  established  there ;  as  this  would  materially 
increase  your  temporal  resources,  and  supply  an  increasing 
population  with  means  of  subsistence. 

"I  think  water  might  also  be  obtained  in  the  great 
limestone  plain  between  you  and  the  Kuruman,  by  digging 
wells  of  moderate  depth  ;  for  where  the  level  of  the  plain 
is  a  little  disturbed  by  basaltic  dykes  or  other  causes,  the 
water  issues  out  and  runs  for  a  short  distance,  and  where 
there  are  holes,  even  of  but  small  depth,  as  at  Kegelbeen, 
&c.  they  form  ponds,  and  the  water  stands  in  them.  By 
boring,  the  level  of  the  water  might  be  ascertained,  and 
places  could  be  formed  where  the  cattle  could  reach  the 
water.     It  might  be  raised  by  artificial  means,   such  as 


120  EXTRACTS   FROM    LETTERS,    ETC. 

pumps  or  draw-wells.  I  wish  you  would  inform  me  by 
letter  of  your  progress,  and  of  the  probable  expense  of  the 
work  at  the  Yaal  Eiver,  specifying  any  considerable  items, 
that  I  may  be  able  to  report  to  the  subscribers  the  appli- 
cation of  their  money  ; — amount  of  wages  and  their  daily 
rate, — the  expense  of  forming  the  dam, — and  that  of 
cutting  the  water-course,  might  be  usefully  specified. 

*'  Though  we  may  Seem  to  be  caring  more  for  your 
temporal  than  for  your  spiritual  concerns,  it  is  not  because 
we  think  the  former  of  the  first  importance,  but  because 
the  latter  are  cared  for  by  the  London  Missionarj^  Society, 
and  by  yourselves  in  connexion  with  them,  according  to 
their  and  your  own  views  ;  while  the  temporal  advance- 
ment of  the  people,  which  is  intimately  connected  with 
their  spiritual  prosperity,  is  less  amply  provided  for ;  and 
in  the  temporal  we  can  aid  you  without  any  compromise 
of  principle  on  our  part,  in  regard  to  such  points  as  we 
may  view  difi'erently.  Nothwithstanding  such  diversity  of 
view,  we  earnestly  desire  that  your  Gospel  labours  may 
be  greatly  blessed,  and  that  your  spiritual  harvest  may 
yet  much  more  abound  to  your  own  comfort,  and  the  glory 
of  your  gracious  Lord  and  Saviour,  in  whom  as  the  Head 
of  His  church,  we  are  united  with  all  His  redeemed 
children,  whether  one  in  view  with  them  in  all  things  or 
not. 

"  I  shall  be  glad  to  hear  of  the  state  of  your  families, 
and  of  the  progress  of  the  people  both  temporally  and 
spiritually,  not  forgetting  their  valued  Chief  A.  Waterboer  ; 
salute  them  with  my  christian  love  and  accept  the  same 
salutation  yourselves. 

I  remain  your  friend, 

James  Backhouse." 


EXTKACTS    FHOM    LETTEllS,    ETC.  121 

The  plans  for  the  irrigation  of  the  land,  suggested  in 
the  preceding  letter  were  successfully  carried  out,  and  a 
Station  formed,  which  in  the  gratitude  of  the  people  they 
designated  by  the  name  of  their  benefactor.  It  is  now  an 
important  Station  upon  which  the  blessing  of  the  Lord 
appears  to  have  rested,  and  many  have  been  drawn  within 
its  influence  to  hear  the  joyful  sound  of  a  Saviour's  love. 

The  subject  of  irrigation  and  of  increased  facilities  for 
the  cultivation  of  land  in  connexion  with  some  of  the 
Missionary  Establishments,  early  forced  themselves  upon 
J.  B's.  attention,  not  only  as  being  likely  to  afford  an 
increase  of  sustenance,  but  also  of  training  the  native  popu- 
lation in  habits  of  useful  industry  :  he  was  energetic  on 
his  return  from  Africa,  in  soliciting  from  his  friends  funds 
for  these  objects  ;  and  such  was  the  interest  which  had 
been  excited  during  the  course  of  his  mission  there,  that 
his  appeals  met  with  a  ready  response.  Large  quantities 
of  agricultural  implements  were  sent  out,  apportioned  to 
such  localities  as  he  felt  were  most  in  need  of  help  in  these 
respects.  At  Hankey  a  large  reservoir  was  also  formed 
which  has  been  of  great  advantage  to  the  Station. 

The  next  object  which  claimed  J.  B's.  attention  was  one 
of  still  greater  moment,  and  of  far  more  extended  results 
in  a  si)iritual  point  of  view  : — this  was  assisting  with  funds 
for  printing  in  the  Sichuana  Language,  a  large  edition  of 
the  "  Scripture  Lesson  Book,"  which  formed  an  epitome 
of  the  Bible  in  the  words  of  the  text.  The  object  was  one 
of  great  importance  in  respect  to  the  promulgation  of 
Christianity  among  the  black  tribes  in  the  middle  portion 
of  Southern  Africa,  north  of  the  Colony  of  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  and  up  to  the  present  time  it  is  to  a  consider- 


122  EXTRACTS    FROM    LETTERS,    ETC. 

able  extent,  tlie  only  portion  of  Scripture  in  their  native 
tongue  which  they  possess. 

The  selection  was  originally  made  by  our  friends, 
William  Allen  and  Stephen  Grellet  for  the  use  of  Schools 
in  Eussia,  but  was  afterwards  adopted  by  the  British  and 
Foreign  School  Society  as  their  Scripture  Lesson  Book. 
The  translation  into  the  Sichuana  language,  and  care  of 
the  printing,  devolved  upon  Eobert  Moffat  who  was  then 
in  England ;  but  who  had  long  been  an  honoured  Mis- 
sionary in  South  Africa.  This  devoted  man  has  spent  his 
life  under  circumstances  of  great  privation  even  to  the 
time  of  old  age,  in  seeking  to  enlighten  the  dark  sons  of 
Africa,  pointing  them  to  the  Saviour  ''who  came  to  seek 
and  to  save  that  which  was  lost."  Six  thousand  copies 
of  the  Scripture  Lessons  were  printed  in  the  Sichuana 
language,  at  the  cost  of  £352  10s. ;  one  thousand  of  which 
were  presented,  *'  on  behalf  of  a  number  of  persons  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,"  to  the  Wesley  an  Missionary  Society; 
one  thousand  to  the  Paris  Missionary  Society,  and  the 
residue,  with  a  few  exceptions,  were  placed  at  the  disposal 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 

In  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Missionary  at  Hankey, 
dated  York  9th  of  Eighth  month,  1841,  J.  B.  thus  expresses 
his  views  on  the  subject  of  Total  Abstinence.  "My 
connexion  with  the  Hankey  Temperance  Society,  founded 
on  the  principle  of  Total  Abstinence  from  all  Intoxicating 
Liquors,  has  not  been  forgotten.  I  have  avowed  it  publicly 
in  some  of  the  meetings  here ;  and  the  account  I  have  been 
enabled  to  give  of  the  steadfastness  of  my  Hottentot,  and 
other  Coloured  Brethren,  and  of  the  more  general  appre- 
ciation of  spiritual  things,  since  acting  on  abstinence  prin- 
ciples, has   encouraged    very  many.      Some  of  my  kind 


EXTEACTS   FROM    LETTERS,    ETQ.  123 

friends  have  put  it  into  my  power  to  send  out  a  quantity 
of  tracts  on  this  momentous  subject,  as  well  as  on  the  more 
positively  spiritual  work. 

"  The  cause  of  total  abstinence  from  intoxicating  drinks 
is  making  progress  in  this  land,  and  that  of  religion 
also  in  connexion  with  it :  nevertheless  there  is  much 
spurious  excitement  intermixed  ;  and  many  who  ought  to 
be  forward,  both  to  stem  the  torrent  of  iniquity  and  to 
promote  the  cause  of  righteousness,  lag  sadly  behind. 

"  I  would  not  have  thee  suppose  that  I  approve  of  every 
sentiment  in  the  publications  sent :  this  is  indeed  rarely 
the  case  with  any  I  meet  with,  but  I  trust  that  the  general 
tendency  is  good ;  and  those  persons  whose  spiritual 
senses  have  become  quickened  by  Him,  who  alone,  instru- 
mentally  or  immediately,  can  open  the  blind  eyes,  unstop 
the  deaf  ears,  or  give  understanding  to  the  heart,  or  raise 
fi'om  the  dead  in  tresjJ asses  and  sing,  must  learn  by  the 
using  of  these  senses  to  distinguish  between  evil  and  good  ; 
and  thus  proving  all  things,  to  hold  fast  only  to  the  latter." 

The  subject  of  Total  Abstinence  continued  to  claim 
J.  B's.  attention  to  the  close  of  his  life.  For  many  years 
he  attended  the  meetings  in  the  City  of  York,  for  the 
advocacy  of  the  cause  ;  and  his  endeavours  in  impressing 
its  importance  on  individuals  both  by  exam.ple  and  counsel 
were  abundant. 

In  1850,  J.  B.  writes  :  *'  Having  had  more  than  twelve 
years'  experience  of  the  safety  and  comfort  of  teetotal 
practice,  I  wish  all  my  friends  to  partake  of  the  same 
benefit.  It  effects  a  complete  deliverance  from  a  progress 
toward  that  condition  in  which  the  inheritance  of  everlasting 
life  is  endangered  by  intoxicating  beverages,  and  preserves 


124  EXTRACTS   FROM    LETTERS,    ETC. 

from  those  lialtings  and  unhealthy  excitements  to  which 
the  more  restricted  use  of  those  liquors  tends.  And  when 
once  the  habit  of  abstinence  is  gained,  there  is  a  state  of 
comfort  attained  in  which  the  desire  for  relief  through  the 
means  of  such  stimulants  ceases." 

In  connection  with  the  deplorable  distress  occasioned  in 
South  Africa  by  the  Gaffer  war,  James  Backhouse  writes  : 
"  I  am  about  to  try  to  raise  something  toward  the  allevia- 
tion of  the  distress  of  the  frontier  colonial  Hottentots, 
and  some  others,  among  whom  I  believe  must  be  included 
some  of  the  Gaffers,  who  I  have  no  doubt  as  soon  as  the 
war  which  has  so  imprudently  been  made  against  them  is 
ended,  will  be  found  in  great  destitution.  Surely  the 
present  lesson  ought  to  be  received  as  one  proving  the 
impolicy,  and  the  anti-Ghristianity  of  war.  Had  all  the 
Christian  teachers,  both  in  the  Colony  and  beyond  its 
frontiers,  taught  that  all  war  is  inconsistent  with  the 
precepts  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  and  the  practice  of  the 
Gospel,  perhaps  they  might  not  have  seen  the  fruit  of  their 
labours  scattered  as  to  the  winds,  by  the  storm  of  the 
terrible  one,  as  in  the  present  case.  But  God  is  dis- 
honoured by  the  trust  of  professing  Christians  in  armed 
forces,  and  He  at  seasons  permits  these  broken  reeds  on 
which  they  lean,  to  run  into  their  hands  ;  and  such  may 
be  expected  to  be  the  case  until  they  have  faith  in  His 
protecting  power,  and  carry  out  the  principles  of  the 
Gospel  as  those  which  alone  are  sound  in  a  political  point 
of  view.  All  human  views  of  expediency  which  com- 
promise Gospel  principles,  must  be  regarded  as  presump- 
tuous intrusions  of  the  arrogance  of  man,  assuming  that 
he  is  wiser  than  God." 


EXTRACTS  FROM  LETTERS,  ETC.  125 

Whilst  ever  cultivating  that  spirit  toward  his  fellow 
beings  "  which  hopeth  all  things,  believeth  all  things," 
J.  B.  was  swift  to  discern  any  disposition  to  self-deception, 
and  faithful  in  unfolding  its  fallacious  and  hidden  depths, 
to  those  who,  he  feared,  were  being  held  by  it  in  the 
bondage  of  Satan :  thus  we  find  him  writing  to  an  in- 
dividual of  this  class  : 


To 


"  Since  thy  short  visit  to  this  place,  I  have  often 
had  thee  in  remembrance  with  feelings  of  Christian 
interest,  and  desires  that  the  design  of  our  Heavenly 
Father,  in  permitting  thee  to  be  assailed  by  a  painful 
disease,  may  be  fully  accomplished. 

''  Who  shall  question  that  He  who  cares  even  for  the 
sparrows,  and  who  knows  the  number  of  the  hairs  of  our 
heads,  has  a  design  in  such  cases  ?  There  is  much  truth 
in  the  observation  of  one  of  old  :  '  Although  affliction 
Cometh  not  forth  of  the  dust,  neither  doth  trouble  grow 
out  of  the  ground  ;  yet  man  is  born  imto  trouble,  as  the 
sparks  fly  upward.'  But  if  trouble  had  not  been  needful 
discipline  for  us,  '  He,  who  doth  not  afflict  willingly,  nor 
grieve  the  children  of  men,'  would  not  have  so  appointed 
it. 

'^  Perhaps,  if  thou  wert  to  bow  under  the  stroke  of  His 
hand,  and  to  draw  near  unto  Him  through  His  beloved 
Son,  the  Lord  might  lighten  the  chastening  ;  certainly  He 
would  sanctify  it.  Thou  mayst  perhaps  query  what  I 
think  thou  lackest  in  this  respect.  If  I  deal  honestly 
with  thee,  I  must  tell  thee  that  I  believe  thou  needest  to 
have  a  much  clearer  view  of  the  holiness  of  God's  law, 
than  I  apprehend  thou  yet  hast,   and  of  the  sinful  state 


126  EXTRACTS   FHOM    LETTEIIS,    ETC. 

of  all  wlio  do  not  fulfil  the  first  and  great  commandment, 
'  Thou  slialt  love  the  Lord  thy  God,  with  all  thy  heart, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.'  If  thou 
allow  thy  attention  to  be  called  to  the  state  of  thy  heart 
and  affections  before  the  Lord,  with  the  question  of  how 
far  thou  art  prepared  to  stand  before  Him  in  judgment, 
desiring  and  waiting  upon  Him  for  the  light  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  upon  the  subject,  I  believe  it  will  be  given  thee  to 
see,  that  thou  hast  been  much  in  a  state  of  sleep  in  this 
matter  ;  and  it  is  time  for  thee  to  hearken  to  the  pro- 
clamation, *  Awake  thou  that  sleepest ;  arise  from  the 
dead  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  light.'  When  thou  art 
awakened,  it  will  not  be  necessary  for  any  man  to  point 
out  thy  sins ;  thou  wilt  see  them  abundantly,  and  be 
appalled  at  the  sight,  how  unreproachfully  so  ever  thou 
may  est  have  walked  among  men ;  and  thou  wilt  have  no 
peace  till  thou  find  pardon  through  Him  who  laid  down 
His  life  for  thee,  and  who  waits  to  be  gracious  unto  thee, 
and  to  sanctify  thee  by  that  Holy  Spirit,  which  proceeds 
from  the  Father,  and  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Son,  and 
is  the  guide  and  the  comforter  of  those  who  walk  in  the 
fear  of  the  Lord. 

■    "I  remain  with  the  salutation  of  love  thy  friend, 

James  Backhouse." 

Although  the  following  was  written  to  a  Friend  some 
years  after  J.  B's.  return  from  the  Southern  Hemisphere, 
and  recapitulates  some  of  the  early  exercises  of  his  mind, 
as  recorded  in  a  former  part  of  this  memoir,  it  contains  so 
much  of  the  counsel  of  an  aged  christian  to  a  young 
disciple  under  bonds,  we  cannot  omit  it. 


EXTRACTS    FROM    LETTERS,    ETC.  127 

''To 

**  Like  thyself,  I  was  favoured  with  a  guarded  and 
religious  education,  and  with  the  visitations  of  heavenly- 
love,  in  early  life.  I  was  enabled  also  to  bow,  in  some 
measure,  under  its  influence,  and  to  desire  to  be  what  the 
Lord  would  have  me  to  be.  My  path  was  nevertheless 
marked  by  many  secret  baitings. 

*'  After  I  had  at  times  spoken  in  Meetings  ;  when  about 
twenty  years  of  age,  I  gave  way  to  reasonings  and  doubt- 
ings  on  some  fundamental  Gospel  truths ;  but  I  prayed 
often  to  the  Lord  to  preserve  me  from  adopting  any 
opinions  that  were  not  accordant  with  Truth,  '  and  He 
inclined  His  ear  unto  me  and  heard  my  cry,'  and  as  I 
leaned  uj^on  Him,  and  submitted  to  feel  myself  to  be  a 
fool  as  to  these  things,  so  far  as  regarded  any  capacity 
to  understand  them  by  my  natural  powers,  and  waited 
patiently  to  be  taught  of  the  Lord,  He  was  pleased  to 
open  my  understanding  progressively,  and  to  give  me  an 
experimental  knowledge  of  the  redemption  that  is  in 
Jesus  Christ.  The  evidence  I  had  of  the  efficacy  of  the 
sacrifice  which  He  offered  upon  the  cross,  in  the  remission 
of  sins,  through  faith  in  His  blood,  and  of  the  power  of 
His  mediation,  in  the  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon 
my  mind,  left  no  room  for  doubts  or  reasonings  upon  these 
points. 

''Previously  to  this  time,  I  had  become  impressed  with 
the  belief  that  it  would  be  my  duty  at  some  period  to  visit 
the  Australian  Colonies,  as  a  messenger  of  the  Gospel. 
When  this  was  first  opened  to  my  view,  to  use  a  figurative 
expression,  I  felt  ready  to  sink  into  the  ground,  but  I  was 
preserved,  as  I  leaned  upon  the  Lord,  from  shrinking  from 
the  prospect.     The  cry  of  my  heart  was,  '  0  Lord !  if  this 


128  EXTRACTS   FROM    LETTERS,    ETC. 

be  Tliy  will,  be  pleased  to  make  way  for  its  accomplisli- 
ment,  both  in  my  own  mind,  and  in  the  minds  of  my 
friends ;  for  Thou  alone  canst  bring  it  to  pass.' — Peace 
succeeded  this  surrender,  and  whatever  baitings  I  after- 
wards fell  into,  I  sought  to  be  restored  from,  through 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  which  led  to  humble  prayer,  and 
patient  waiting  for  forgiveness,  for  Jesus'  sake. 

"  Thus  the  Lord  became  my  strength,  and  my  hope  and 
trust  were  increasingly  placed  in  Him.  I  was  favoured 
to  feel  much  of  communion  with  the  Father  and  with  His 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  the  renewings  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
given  through  Him. 

''In  this  state,  the  prospect  of  visiting  the  Australian 
Colonies  came  before  me  almost  daily,  and  I  continued  to 
bow  before  the  Lord  under  it ;  and  He  in  mercy,  enabled 
me  to  bear  it  with  increasing  strength,  until  I  could  dwell 
under  it  with  comfort,  and  look  forward  to  the  fulfilment 
of  it  with  joy. 

''In  the  mean  time,  I  passed  through  many  vicissitudes, 
but  in  all  great  changes,  especially,  I  kept  this  prospect 
steadily  in  view  ;  and  the  Lord  condescended  to  lead  me, 
evidently,  in  many  things  of  comparatively  small  moment, 
so  as  to  confirm  my  faith.  Time  passed  on.  After  having 
spoken  in  Meetings  for  some  months,  my  mouth  was  closed 
for  nearly  seven  years  ;  again  it  was  opened  to  testify  to 
the  grace  of  God,  revealed  in  His  beloved  Son,  and  made 
manifest  in  the  heart  of  man  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  was 
recorded  as  an  approved  Minister,  and  made  some  visits 
to  different  parts  of  the  kingdom  on  my  good  Master's 
errands,  and  at  the  expiration  of  sixteen  years  from  the 
time  I  first  received  the  impression,  I  clearly  saw  the  time 
to  be  come  to  lay  before  my  friends  my  prospect  of  visiting 


EXTRACTS    FROM    LETTERS,    ETC.  129 

Australia,  with  the  addition,  which,  had  been  brought 
before  me  in  the  mean  time,  of  visiting  also  South  Africa. 
The  result  thou  art  acquainted  with,  and  what  I  wish  thee 
to  observe  in  this  recital  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  one 
of  His  feeble  and  unworthy  children,  is,  that  when  He  was 
looked  to  and  trusted  in,  He  brought  His  own  will  to  pass. 
This  I  believe  He  will  always  do,  but  His  own  time  must 
be  waited  for.  Endeavour  carefully  in  thy  temporal  con- 
cerns, to  keep  a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward  God  and 
toward  man;  and  do  not  allow  any  prospect  of  future 
service  to  unsettle  thy  mind  with  regard  to  thy  present 
proper  business.  There  is  a  distinct  line  between  not 
mentally  rebelling  against  the  Lord's  will,  and  becoming 
unsettled  by  the  apprehension  of  future  duty.  Believe 
that  the  Lord,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  will  give  thee,  as  thou 
trustest  in  Him,  to  know  thy  strength  to  be  as  thy  day  ; 
and  never  forget  that  thou  wilt  not  be  required  to  do  to- 
morrow's work,  with  to-day's  strength.  If  this  be  thy 
engagement  of  mind,  I  have  a  good  hope,  that  whether 
thy  way  open  or  not  in  the  direction  thou  hast  alluded  to, 
thou  wilt  yet  be  a  partaker  of  peace  and  mercy  through 
Jesus  Christ. 

I  remain  affectionately  thy  Friend, 

James  Backhouse," 


130  GOSPEL   MINISTRY. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Visit    to    Ireland — Religious    visits    in  England — Gospel    Ministry — 
Willing  service — Schools — Visits  in  Scotland — Calvinistic  Views. 

*'In  tlie  spring  of  1843  I  accompanied  my  friend  Celia 
Willcocks  to  Ireland :  she  liad  extensive  service  in  that 
country.  I  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Dublin,  which 
interested  me  greatly,  but  I  thought  I  saw  evidence  of  an 
undue  fear  of  everything  that  went  out  of  a  beaten  track, 
and  which  tended  to  restrain  religious  energy  unduly, 
through  well  intentioned  Friends  taking  counsel  of  their 
fears  rather  than  of  the  Lord.  Twice  subsequently  I  at- 
tended the  Irish  Yearly  Meeting,  but  I  never  went  further 
into  Ireland  than  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Dublin.  In 
my  visits  in  1854  and  1862,  I  noticed  many  changes,  and 
there  were  many  evidences  of  progress ;  so  far  as  my 
opportunities  enabled  me  to  judge,  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel  were  more  fully  preached,  and  there  was  an 
increase  of  spiritual-mindedness  among  Friends. 

"In  1843  I  visited  the  Meetings  composing  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  of  Cambridge  and  Huntingdon ;  I  was  for  several 
years  on  a  Committee  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  to  visit  and 
assist  this  Quarterly  Meeting,  until  it  was  united  with  that 
of  Norfolk  and  Norwich.  The  united  Quarterly  Meeting 
was  still  very  small.  In  the  course  of  the  years  in  which 
I  was  very  frequently  in  this  district,  I  had  several 
Meetings  to  which  persons  not  professing  with  Friends 
were  invited.  On  one  of  these  occasions  I  felt  it  my  place 
to  call^ttention  to  the  fact,  that  a  field  might  be  broken 
up,  well  ploughed,   and  kept  clear  of  weeds,    but  unless 


GOSPEL    MINISTRY.  lol 

it  was  also  sown  with,  good  seed  it  would  remain  barren ; 
and  that  in  like  manner,  a  man  might  be  convinced  of 
sin,  and  become  very  circumspect,  but  unless  he  received 
the  good  seed  of  the  Kingdom  into  his  heart,  he  would 
remain  barren  as  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  God  and  of 
Christ,  and  also  of  the  fruit  which  this  knowledge  ought 
to  produce. 

''In  a  Meeting  at  Lammas  in  Norfolk,  a  man  inquired 
why  the  Society  of  Friends  did  not  read  the  Scriptures  in 
their  Meetings  for  worship.  I  replied  that  Friends  met 
on  such  occasions  to  worship  God,  and  not  for  the  specific 
object  of  Christian  instruction — that  God  was  worshipped 
by  our  directing  our  attention  to  Him  and  to  our  own  state 
before  Him,  and  lifting  up  our  hearts  to  Him  according 
to  the  feeling  we  had  of  our  wants,  or  of  His  mercies  to 
us,  or  giving  expression  to  doctrine,  exhortation,  or  prayer, 
according  to  the  impression  of  duty,  under  the  constraining 
of  the  Spirit  at  the  time — that  we  expected  that  those 
who  met  at  such  times  were  sufficiently  acquainted  with 
Scripture  to  recognize  it  when  quoted,  and  that  we  enjoined 
on  all  our  members  to  read  the  Scriptures  in  their  families 
daily — that  we  regarded  religious  worship,  and  religious 
instruction,  as  different  subjects,  each  having  its  proper 
place,  and  considering  the  public  reading  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  as  religious  instruction,  we  did  not  consider  its 
appropriate  place  to  be  our  Meetings  for  worship.  I 
admitted  however  that  some  of  the  Meetings  to  which  we 
invited  the  public,  might  be  regarded  as  partaking  largely 
of  the  character  of  Meetings  for  Christian  instruction ; 
and  that  in  such,  I  had  often  read  a  portion  of  Scripture, 
particularly  in  visiting  some  Penal  Colonies,  where  I 
apprehended    the    Scriptures   were    much   neglected,    or 


132  GOSPEL    MINISTRY. 

where  there  existed  an  erroneous  impression  that  Friends 
did  not  believe  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

*'0n  some  of  these  occasions  in  Australia,  we  believed 
it  right  to  read  a  portion  of  Scripture  in  the  early  part  of 
Meetings,  which  tended  to  keep  persons  unused  to  silence 
quiet,  till  the  Meetings  were  fully  gathered,  and  to  remove 
this  erroneous  impression.  On  our  paying  a  second,  or  third 
visit  to  any  place,  we  generally  found  among  the  people 
an  increased  capacity  to  apprehend  religious  truths,  and 
to  gather  into  silent  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  without  such 
an  introduction  ;  so  that,  in  most  instances,  we  believed 
it  our  duty  to  commence  Meetings  for  public  worship  in 
silence,  which  on  some  occasions  continued  long,  but 
were  attended  by  a  sense  of  the  overshadowing  of  Divine 
influence,  bowing  the  mind  in  reverent  adoration  and 
stillness  before  the  Lord.  Of  the  benefit  of  this  silent 
waiting,  some  acknowledged  their  sensibility,  and  a  few 
were  so  convinced  of  its  true  accordance  with  spiritual 
worship,  as  to  frequent  our  Meetings,  and  to  adopt  the 
principles  of  Friends ;  believing  them  to  be  those  of  the 
Gospel,  carried  fully  into  practice." 

Writing  to  a  Friend  in  connexion  with  his  views  of 
Gospel  Ministry,  J.  B.  remarks,  ''It  was  many  years  from 
the  time  of  my  beginning  to  speak  in  Meetings,  before  my 
Friends  saw  their  way  to  record  me  as  a  Minister ;  but  I 
believe  I  was  more  alive  to  the  causes  of  hindrance  in 
myself  than  they  were,  and  this  kept  me  quiet  and 
humbled  under  these  circumstances.  I  have  long  en- 
deavoured to  be  very  sharp  sighted  to  my  own  failings, 
and  ready  to  make  all  the  allowance  for  those  of  others 
which  I  could;  and  ready  to  hope,  when  they  were 
painfully  conspicuous,  that  they  troubled  themselves  more 


GOSPEL    MINISTPvY.  loG 

than  tliey  troubled  me.  Whether  I  was  mistaken  or  not, 
I  think  this  has  tended  to  open  the  door  for  me  to  plead 
with  them,  and  as  I  have  kept  that  mercy  in  view,  which 
has  passed  over  my  own  transgressions  for  Jesus'  sake, 
I  have  been  enabled  to  commend  them  to  the  same  mercy, 
and  to  extol  the  marvellous  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord, 
in  providing  such  a  way  of  return  to  Him  for  repenting 
sinners,  as  well  as  His  great  goodness  in  granting  the 
help  of  His  Grood  Spirit  to  all  who  truly  seek  it,  to  enable 
them  to  walk  in  holiness. 

''There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  our  testimony, 
under  a  right  exercise  of  mind,  will  find  its  way  in  the 
minds  of  others,  much  in  proportion  to  the  degree  in  which 
we  ourselves  walk  in  the  Spirit,  and  consider  ourselves, 
lest  we  also  be  tempted.  We  may  point  out  the  sinfulness 
of  sin,  and  the  danger  of  an  unawakened  state,  and  excite 
opposition  in  the  minds  of  others  ;  but  if  as  Ambassadors 
for  Christ,  we  also  beseech  them  in  His  stead,  to  be  re- 
conciled to  God,  I  believe  much  of  this  opposition  will  not 
only  give  way,  but  will  be  succeeded  by  a  hearkening  to 
the  message.  Our  worthy  fore-elder  George  Fox,  though 
he  so  fully  recognized  the  necessity  of  the  putting  forth 
of  the  Spirit  in  regard  to  ministry,  often  extended  counsel 
to  those  who  had  received  a  testimony  from  the  Lord,  as 
to  the  exercise  of  their  gifts,  shewing  how  conscious  he 
was  of  the  importance  of  the  understanding  being  en- 
lightened respecting  the  things  needful  to  be  preached. 
And  in  this  way,  I  believe  we  may  be  still  helpful  one  to 
another,  without  improperly  interfering  with  the  gifts 
and  exercises  one  of  another,  or  of  attempting  to  limit 
their  diversity. 

"  I  have  apprehended  that  some  who  have  begun  well 


134  GOSPEL    MIITISTllY. 

as  Miuisters,  have  mistaken  an  extension  of  expression, 
for  a  growth  in  their  gifts.  We  were  reminded  in  one  of 
the  Yearly  Meetings  of  Ministers  and  Elders,  '  that  there 
were  little  gifts  in  many  words,  and  great  gifts  in  few 
words.'  A  long  communication,  to  be  what  it  ought  to  be, 
requires  much  matter,  and  a  proportionate  amount  of  the 
baptizing  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanying  the 
exercise,  and  the  expression.  Bight  exercise  of  mind, 
if  expressed  in  simple  terms,  will  I  believe  tend  to  edifi- 
cation, but  if  it  be  made  more  of  than  it  is,  or  be  beclouded 
through  unduly  mystical  expression,  the  edification  will 
be  diminished,  and  the  church  may  be  burdened. 

''While  not  doubting  that  matter  for  expression  is  often 
brought  before  the  mind  of  the  party,  whose  duty  it  is  to 
utter  it,  in  the  words  in  which  it  is  to  be  communicated, 
nor  by  any  means  wishing  to  interfere  with  right  exercises 
of  any  kind,  yet  I  believe  that  generally  much  of  proper 
delivery  depends  upon  the  parties  engaged  in  the  service. 
I  had  unity  with  a  friend  who  advised  against  an  undue 
reading  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  of  allowing  the  mind 
unduly  to  dwell  on  prophecy,  instead  of  diligently  reading 
io  the  New  Testament,  and  meditating  on  the  goodness 
of  God  in  the  Gospel  of  His  dear  Son,  and  seeking  to 
have  the  mind  subjected  to  the  government  of  Christ.  I 
have  no  doubt  if  this  counsel  were  followed,  it  would  in 
some  cases  produce  a  change,  like  that  efi'ected  in  the 
ministry  of  Apollos  by  the  labours  of  Priscilla  and  Aquilla  : 
they  had  unity  with  his  gift  before,  but  afterward,  it 
appears  to  have  been  exercised  to  better  efi'ect. 

"  The  remarks  I  made  on  a  certain  occasion,  were  made 
under  an  apprehension  of  duty,  and  were  designed  for  all 
who  could  profit  by  them,  not  excluding  myself ;   for  when 


GOSPEL    MINISTUY.  \o5 

I  have  anything  to  say,  under  an  apprehension  of  duty, 
either  in  Meetings  for  worship  or  discipline,  it  is  my 
practice  to  consider  how  far  it  is  applicable  to  myself ;  and 
in  so  doing  I  have  often  derived  advantage. 

**  "While  we  recognize  with  George  Fox,  the  infallibility 
of  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  is  important  that 
with  him,  we  also  recognize  the  fallibility  of  those  who 
have  to  be  taught,  that  *  we  have  our  treasure  in  earthen 
vessels,'  and  that  a  needful  degree  of  care  is  required  to 
be  exercised,  lest  the  sound  of  these  earthen  vessels  should 
be  confused  with  that  which  is  given  to  be  communicated. 
Some  of  us  have  had  many  humbling  lessons  to  learn  on 
these  subjects  ;  but  where  there  is  a  teachable,  meek  and 
humble  spirit,  this  ought  not  to  discourage  us. 

*'  The  calmness  in  which  the  voice  is  preserved  in  a 
natural  tone,  is  valuable  also,  in  helping  to  keep  the 
mind  to  the  anointing,  under  which  ability  is  received  to 
clothe  the  exercise  in  words,  according  to  the  diversity  of 
gifts,  so  that  the  expression  may  be  with  the  Spirit,  and 
with  the  understanding  also. 

"While  Gospel  Ministry  does  not  indeed  consist  in 
attention  to  voice  and  manner,  but  in  a  right  exercise  of 
the  gifts  of  the  Spirit,  under  its  renewed  anointings, 
voice  and  manner,  do  require  such  a  measure  of  attention, 
as  may  prevent  their  diverting  the  minds  of  the  hearers 
from  what  is  spoken." 

For  many  years  James  Backhouse  was  seldom  long 
together  without  feeling  his  mind  drawn  in  Gospel  love 
toward  some  part  of  Great  Britain ;  his  service  was  truly 
a  willing  service,  illustrating  his  simple  abiding  faith  in 
Divine  help  and  guidance  under  every  apprehended  duty. 
"  They  are  poor  servants,"  he  would  remark,  "who  require 


136  SCOTLAND. 

to  be  driven  to  tlieir  Master's  work ; "  and  truly  he  seemed 
ever  on  the  watch  to  do  his  Lord's  bidding,  and  to  testify 
to  his  fellow  men  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  blessedness 
of  an  humble  child-like  walk  before  Him.  "  We  should 
watch  for  opportunities  to  speak  a  word  in  season,"  he 
would  sometimes  say  ;  and  this  maxim  he  carried  out 
to  the  benefit  of  many,  not  only  in  his  home-life  but 
wherever  he  thought  there  was  an  opening  for  usefulness. 

The  Schools  belonging  to  the  Society  of  Friends  were 
objects  of  great  interest  to  him,  especially  those  of 
Ackworth  and  York  :  he  diligently  attended  the  com- 
mittees in  connexion  with  these,  and  also  of  that  for  the 
Flounder's  Institute,  a  college  for  the  education  and 
training  of  }■  oung  men  as  Teachers.  Having  found  the 
advantage  to  himself  of  the  cultivation  of  the  mind,  in  the 
study  of  natural  and  scientific  objects,  he  warmly  re- 
commended such  pursuits  to  his  young  friends. 

For  many  years  he,  with  few  omissions,  attended  the 
General  Meetings  of  Friends  in  Aberdeen,  and  on  several 
occasions,  with  certificates  of  unity  from  his  friends,  he 
paid  more  extended  visits  in  Scotland.  The  Meetings  of 
those  connected  with  the  Society  were  few  in  number, 
but  with  the  Friends  composing  these,  as  well  as  for 
individuals  scattered  in  solitary  places,  he  felt  a  deep 
Christian  interest ;  his  friend  William  Miller  of  Edin- 
burgh, united  with  him  in  some  of  these  journeys.  In 
1859  J.  B.  writes:  *'Ihave  been  favoured  to  get  along 
peacefully,  and  Friends  assure  me  my  coming  among 
them  at  this  time,  has  been  a  comfort  to  them.  On 
Third-day,  a  Meeting  at  Kinmuck  was  a  solemn  occasion, 
in  which  I  had  to  exhort  the  people  not  to  be  satisfied 
without  realizing  the  promises  of  the  Gospel  for  them- 


SCOTLAND.  137 

selves.  On  my  return  to  Glasgow,  a  Meeting  was  held  in 
the  Trades  Hall,  and  some  public  notice  having  been 
posted  on  the  walls,  about  700  people  attended ;  I  had 
much  to  say  to  them  on  the  nature  and  scope  of  the 
Gospel,  including  some  of  those  points  in  which  Friends 
accept  more  fully  than  most  others,  the  doctrines  of  our 
Saviour. 

"  I  notice  much  evidence  of  the  giving  way  of  the  strong 
Calvinistic  views,  which  in  former  times  so  greatly 
narrowed  up  many  minds  in  Scotland,  and  the  spirit  of 
inquiry  amongst  the  people  is  very  interesting." 

In  1861,  accompanied  by  William  Miller,  and  William 
E.  Turner  of  Liver230ol,  James  Backhouse  proceeded  to 
Stromness  and  Orkney.  He  writes :  *'  We  held  many 
Meetings  in  Scotland,  public  invitations  to  which  were 
frequently  given  by  the  Town-crier,  drummer,  or  piper : 
the  attendance  was  generally  large;  and  we  were  en- 
abled to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  free  from 
all  the  limitations  of  a  restrictive  creed.  Among  the 
people  there  was  much  ojDenness  to  receive  our  message, 
and  a  comforting  feeling  of  the  love  of  our  Heavenly 
Father  attended  us." 

From  a  letter,  written  to  an  individual  in  Scotland  after 
J.  B's.  visit  in  1861,  we  extract  the  following  sentiments. 
"  I  regret  to  hear  that  religious  controversy  is  so  much 
taking  the  place  of  practical  i^iety  among  many,  who,  if 
they  kept  to  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Sj)irit,  would  be 
enabled  to  understand  the  Scrij^tures  better,  and  would 
be  given  to  know  the  Salvation  that  comes  by  Jesus 
Christ,  and  to  feel  experimentally  that  they  were  par- 
takers of  it. 

"  Eeligious    controversy   requires   great  watchfulness ; 


138  SCOTLAND. 

for  under  it,  a  state  of  mind  is  liable  to  be  aroused,  which, 
is  not  accordant  with  *  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of 
Christ ; '  and  which  is  in  danger  of  accepting  the  faulty 
dogmas  of  men,  instead  of  the  truths  of  God. 

"  In  compliance  with  thy  wish,  to  obtain  the  opinions 
of  Friends  upon  the  doctrines  of  Election  and  Reprobation, 
or  Predestination,  I  may  state  that  as  regards  Election, 
Friends  believe  that,  "  the  grace  of  God  that  bringeth 
salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,'  and  that  those  who 
accept  this  grace  receive  remission  of  sins  through  Jesus 
Christ,  and  submitting  to  His  government,  become  elect 
in  Him.  But  that  those  who  reject  this  grace,  and  who 
consequently  remain  the  servants  of  Satan,  are  reprobate. 

''With  regard  to  unconditional  Election  and  Eepro- 
bation,  Friends  see  that  these  are  unscriptural  ideas. 
They  know  that  Justice  is  an  attribute  of  God ;  and  that 
therefore,  whatever  difficulties  any  cases  may  present  to 
our  understanding,  they  cannot  be  resolved  on  a  plan 
which  robs  God  of  the  attribute  of  Justice. 

''Many  of  the  supposed  difficulties  are  resolvable  on 
those  Scriptural  declarations  which  are  in  harmony  with 
Justice ;  such  as,  '  Where  there  is  no  law,  there  is  no 
transgression,'  and  '  sin  is  not  imputed  where  there  is  no 
law.'  Such  expressions  as,  '  Elect  according  to  the  fore- 
knowledge of  God,'  must  also  be  accepted  as  subject  to 
the  same  rule.  Possibly  they  may  have  no  designed 
application  to  individuals,  as  such,  but  may  belong  to  the 
circumstance,  that  it  was  before  ordained  that  all  who 
should  obey  the  Lord,  should  be  elected  or  chosen  in  Christ 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world  :  and  so  chosen,  whether 
they  had  heard  of  Him  or  not ;  or  in  regard  to  whatever 
degree  the  will  of  God  was  made  known  to  them ;  for  in 
perfect  harmony  with  God's  attributes  of  Justice,  it  is 
declared,  that,  '  a  man  is  not  accepted  according  to  that 
he  hath  not,  but  according  to  that  he  hath.' " 


FIllST    VISIT    TO    NORWAY.  139 


CHAPTEE  XIV. 

Excursion  to  Norway  in  185 1 — Scenery— Natural  productions— First 
association  with  Friends  at  Stavanger.  Second  visit  in  1853,  a 
Religious  Mission — From  Christiansand  to  Hammerfest,  &c. — 
Meetings  for  Worship — Tract  distribution. 

James  Backhouse  was  three  times  in  Norway.  His 
j&rst  visit  in  1851,  in  company  with  his  son  James  Back- 
house, and  his  son-in-law  Joseph  Crosfield,  was  an  excursion 
undertaken  on  account  of  health.  "  This  journey,"  he 
remarks,  ''  was  not  taken  without  reference  to  the  will  of 
God,  and  He  blessed  it  in  many  ways,  especially  in  regard 
to  health."  The  wild  scenery  of  Norway,  its  mountains, 
forests  and  cataracts,  as  well  as  its  natural  productions, 
were  all  objects  of  great  interest  to  him. 

From  Nystuan,  18th  of  7th  month  he  writes;  "We 
reached  this  Alpine  place  on  the  13th,  and  propose  re- 
maining a  few  days  longer.  We  have  greatly  enjoyed 
the  magnificent  scenery  on  our  way  ;  it  was  a  continually 
varying  succession  of  lakes  and  mountains,  the  latter  with 
craggy  sides,  clothed  with  forests  of  spruce,  Scotch  pine, 
aspen,  and  a  species  of,  alder  ;  villages,  scattered  houses, 
and  waterfalls  interspersed  among  the  forests.  Most  of 
the  time  we  have  been  in  Norway  the  weather  has  been 
very  wet,  so  as  to  render  our  Mackintosh  equipment  very 
serviceable. 

"  Travelling  in  Norwegian  carrioles  is  a  most  luxurious 
mode  of  getting  fresh  air  with  little  fatigue ;  they  are 
admirably  adapted  for  the  country  and  the  system  of 
posting. 


140  FIRST    VISIT    TO    NORWAY. 

*'  We  went  yesterday  to  see  a  herd  of  300  reindeer 
belonging  to  our  landlord,  wlio  accompanied  us,  and 
carried  us  successfully  on  his  back  over  a  river  issuing 
from  an  icy  lake  among  the  mountains,  by  the  side  of 
which  the  reindeer  were  feeding, — the  herbage  being 
chiefly  Eeindeer  and  Iceland  Moss.  They  were  attended 
by  two  young  men  who  sleep  in  a  hut  scarcely  larger  than 
is  sufficient  to  hold  them,  by  the  side  of  the  icy  lake. 
From  one  of  the  hills  we  had  a  grand  panoramic  view  of 
the  snow- clad  mountains  around. 

''  20th  of  7th  month,  First-day.  We  sat  down  to  wait 
upon  God,  by  ourselves,  and  were  permitted  to  feel  a 
comforting  sense  of  His  goodness  and  mercy  to  us  in  His 
dear  Son.  The  people  here  gladly  accepted  Danish 
tracts ;  but  they  appeared  to  us  to  suffer  from  the  want 
of  a  rallying  point  for  social  worship.  Places  for  public 
worship  are  far  between  in  this  land,  and  a  large  part  of 
the  rural  population  rarely  attend,  a  Minister  being,  in 
their  view,  essential  for  a  religious  congregation.  Noticing 
this  circumstance  on  the  present  occasion,  brought  us  afresh 
to  feel  the  pre-eminent  value  of  the  views  of  Friends  on 
this  subject,  and  to  perceive  how  much  more  they  are 
calculated,  than  any  other,  for  carr3dng  out  the  privileges 
and  blessings  of  the  Gospel  to  the  whole  human  family." 

After  a  very  interesting  journey,  and  having  visited 
many  scenes  of  noted  grandeur;  J.  B.  and  his  sons  re- 
turned to  Bergen,  and  from  thence  proceeded  to  Stavanger, 
where  he  records :  ''First-day,  1 7th  of  8th  month,  1851. 
Easmus  Sunde  called  and  conducted  us  to  Meeting,  at  10 
o'clock.  Endre  Dahl  and  Asbjorn  Kloster  were  absent, 
having  gone  to  visit  some  persons  in  a  mountain  district 
at   some  distance,  who  for  a  few  years  past   have   held 


FIRST    VISIT    TO    NORWAY.  141 

similar  views  with  Friends.  In  the  afternoon  the  attend- 
ance was  larger.  I  had  a  few  words  to  address  to  them 
which  Elias  Tasted  interpreted ;  he  evidently  did  this 
with  fear  as  to  his  own  ability,  but  my  sons  thought  he 
gave  the  substance  well.  My  concern  was  to  express  my 
sense  of  the  blessedness  of  being  brought  to  the  teaching 
of  Christ  by  the  Spirit ;  but  that  after  being  weaned 
fi'om  dependence  on  the  teaching  of  men,  and  being  brought 
to  depend  on  the  teaching  of  Christ,  it  was  needful  dili- 
gently to  maintain  watchfulness  unto  prayer  ;  otherwise 
the  Devil  would  again  lead  back  into  a  sinful  condition. 
That  it  was  important  daily  to  maintain  that  communion 
with  Christ,  in  which  there  is  a  continued  sense  of  our 
sins  being  forgiven  us,  for  the  sake  of  the  great  sacrifice, 
which  He  offered  for  us  when  He  died  for  us  upon  the 
Cross ;  and  of  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  to  us.  That,  if  this 
were  the  case,  there  would  be  a  growth  in  grace,  and  a 
bringing  forth  of  the  fruits  of  righteousness  to  the  glory 
of  God,  and  to  the  extension  of  His  Kingdom  on  the  earth. 
In  the  evening  a  number  of  Friends  came  to  our  lodging, 
and  we  had  much  interesting  conversation  with  them, 
taking  into  account  their  small  knowledge  of  English,  and 
ours  of  Norsk." 

After  another  week's  travelling  the  party  arrived  at 
Soeme  i  Hitterdal,  and  J.  B.  records  :  *'  First-day,  24th  of 
8th  month,  1851.  "We  remained  here  quietly  this  day, 
sitting  down  together  to  wait  upon  the  Lord,  and  in  our 
solitude  feeling  the  promise  of  the  Saviour  fulfilled  to  us, 
'  Wheresoever  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  My 
name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them.'  This,  though 
not  in  any  sense  of  great  abounding,  is  often  the  portion 


142  SECOND    VISIT    TO    XOllWAY. 

of  the  hamble  Ckristian,  in  the  feeling  of  the  peace-giving 
influence  of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  even  when  those  who  thus 
wait  are  sensible  also  of  much  infirmity  and  unworthiness. 
Perhaps  a  measure  of  the  feeling  of  these  may  indeed  be 
necessary  to  meeting  together  in  the  name  of  Christ ;  for 
if  we  be  not  sensible  of  our  own  weakness  and  unworthi- 
ness, we  are  in  danger  of  meeting  in  our  own  name,  rather 
than  in  the  name  of  Christ." 

The  party  now  proceeded  homeward,  where  they  arrived 
on  the  4th  of  9th  month,  and  J.  B.  writes ,  "  We  were 
favoured  to  reach  home  in  safety,  and  to  find  our  dear 
relatives  in  the  enjoyment  of  health.  These  and  our  many 
other  blessings  claim  our  thankfulness  to  the  Author  of  all 
our  mercies,  who  has  preserved  us  in  our  journeyings,  and 
granted  us,  through  the  instrumentality  of  this  visit  to 
Norway,  an  improvement  in  health." 

Brief  as  was  the  visit  of  James  Backhouse  to  the  little 
community  professing  with  Friends  at  Stavanger,  it 
created  a  lively  interest  in  their  christian  welfare,  and 
largely  tended  to  increase  that  general  concern  for  the 
spiritual  well-being  of  the  people  of  Norway,  which  led 
in  after  years  to  extended  missionary  labour  in  that  land. 

Second  Visit  to  Norway. 

In  the  Sixth  month  of  1853,  James  Backhouse  united 
with  his  friend  Lindley  M.  Hoag,  in  a  religious  visit  to 
Friends  and  others  in  Norway.  This,  his  second  visit  to 
that  land,  was  one  of  true  christian  interest  in  the  eternal 
well-being  of  the  inhabitants.  The  journey  occupied 
about  six  months,  and  extended  as  far  north  as  Hammer- 
fest,  within  the  Arctic  Circle.  They  were  kindly  assisted 
in   the   prosecution   of    their   labours   by    a   number    of 


SECOND    VISIT   TO    NORWAY.  143 

Norwegian  Friends,  who  deeply  sympathized  in  the  work, 
some  of  them  acting  as  interpreters,  and  many  cheerfully 
assisting  as  guides,  and  in  the  management  of  boats,  these 
being  much  used  in  their  shorter  excursions  to  the  various 
islands  and  settlements  on  the  borders  of  the  Fiords. 
The  Gospel  labours  of  our  friends  met  with  a  ready 
reception  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  amongst  whom 
meetings  were  held  almost  daily.  In  writing  J.  B.  says  : 
**  Our  visit  was  to  places  on  the  west  coast,  from 
Christiansand  to  Hammerfest,  and  to  some  places  on 
the  Hardanger  Fiord  and  its  branches,  and  among  the 
mountains.  The  Lord  gave  a  large  measure  of  His  Spirit, 
and  enabled  us  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  His  dear  Son 
availingly  to  many;  and  blessed  us  with  peace  in  the 
fulfilment  of  the  work.  In  visiting  little  companies,  in 
places  often  far  apart  one  from  another,  and  who  in  early 
life,  had  been  trained  to  the  idea,  that  without  a  preacher 
there  could  be  no  worship,  we  were  brought  into  much 
feeling ;  and  in  the  latter  part  of  the  time,  the  idea  of 
writing  a  Tract  to  be  circulated  among  them,  and  in  many 
places  where  we  could  not  go,  strongly  impressed  me. 
Dwelling  under  this  impression  I  wrote  the  essay  of  the 
one  entitled,  *  On  the  Worship  of  God.'  It  was  translated 
into  Norsk  or  Danish,  and  has  been  extensively  circulated 
from  Friends'  Tract  and  Book  Depository  in  Stavanger. 

''  8th  of  7th  month  :  This  was  my  59th  birthday,  and  a 
memorable  day  it  was,  under  the  blessing  of  the  Lord, 
who  has  led  me  along  thus  far,  and  has  subdued  the 
enemies  of  my  soul  under  me ;  and  given  me  largely  to 
praise  and  magnify  His  great  and  glorious  name,  and  to 
invite  others  to  come  unto  Him,  and  accept  His  rich 
mercies  in  Jesus  Christ.     Yea,   and  in  the  enjoyment  of 


144  SECOND    VISIT    TO    NORWAY. 

His  unmerited  love,  I  am  often  drawn  to  rejoice  that  so 
much  of  my  pilgrimage  is  over ;  not  that  I  am  tired  of 
life,  but  because  the  attractive  glories  of  a  future  state  of 
blessedness  are  so  opened  before  me.  The  Lord  has 
indeed  been  gracious  and  merciful  unto  me,  and  very 
longsuffering  and  kind  ;  for  I  have  been  slow  in  reaching 
the  state  of  subjection  unto  Him,  into  which  He  has 
condescended  to  bring  me,  and  in  which  He  has  filled  my 
soul  with  the  riches  of  His  love  in  Christ  Jesus  my  dear 
Lord  and  Saviour." 

On  board  the  "Prinds  Carl"  steamer  they  proceeded 
from  Bergen  to  Hammerfest,  and  as  the  vessel  stopped  at 
several  places  on  the  way,  they  furnished  tracts  to  persons 
going  on  shore  at  the  various  stations.  J.  B.  continues  : 
"We  crossed  the  Arctic  Circle  about  noon  on  the  21st  of 
7th  month,  the  day  beautifully  fine,  and  warm  to  excess  in 
the  sun,  which  rose  about  2  a.m.  Our  course  has  been 
through  a  succession  of  sounds,  running  out  into  fiords,  and 
bounded  by  magnificent  and  variously  peaked  mountains 
on  the  mainland  and  on  some  of  the  islands ;  extensive 
snow  fields  spread  among  the  tops  of  the  mountains,  which 
were  extremely  rocky  and  arid,  but  had  some  green  spots 
among  them,  with  cottages  and  farms,  and  a  few  little 
villages.  At  Bodo,  the  steamer  anchored  at  10  p.m.,  the 
sun  brightly  shining,  and  ouly  setting  at  midnight  so  as 
to  leave  the  clouds  illuminated  by  its  rays.  We  arrived 
at  Tromsoe  on  the  23rd,  and  had  a  large  meeting  in  the 
Hotel  Yard  next  morning  at  9  o'clock,  it  being  First-day. 
Some  of  the  upper  class  were  present,  as  well  as  some 
Finns  and  Lapps,  and  others  from  this  vicinity  and  from 
distant  parts ;  the  whole  number,  from  300  to  400,  or 
more.     They  were  remarkably  quiet,  and  a  feeling  of  the 


SECOND   VISIT    TO    XORWAY.  145 

Divine  presence  -vras  over  us  from  the  beginning.  Gospel 
labour  flowed  freel}",  directing  the  people  to  the  teaching 
of  the  Spirit,  to  faith  in  Christ,  and  to  the  experimental 
nature  of  the  Gospel,  &c. 

'' "We  left  Tromsoe  at  3  p.m.  At  Kaafjord,  the  Agent 
of  the  Copper  Works  carried  on  there,  by  the  Alton 
Copper  Company  in  London,  came  on  board  and  gave  us 
a  kind  invitation.  We  arrived  at  Hammerfest  about 
7  p.m. ;  the  town,  the  nothernmost  in  Europe,  if  not  in 
the  world,  is  built  on  a  little  point  of  land  at  the  foot  of 
a  cliff  and  is  neatly  laid  out  at  right  angles.  From  the 
sea  it  looks  like  little  more  than  a  tow  of  houses  under 
the  cliff,  fronted  by  warehouses  and  fishing  vessels.  The 
whole  place  has  a  strong  smell  of  fish  and  oil,  the  principal 
trade  being  in  these  articles. 

*'  We  had  a  Meeting  with  probably  300  people,  among 
the  tumbled  rocks,  at  9.30  p.m.,  and  separated  soon  after 
11.  It  was  a  good  Meeting.  In  this  Arctic  region  it  is 
difficult  to  calculate  the  lapse  of  time,  as  now  the  sun  is 
always  up.  After  our  Meeting  I  ascended  an  adjacent 
rocky  hill,  the  Tyv  (Thief)  mountain  to  see  again  this 
interesting  sight.  The  sun  was  several  degrees  above  the 
sea  horizon  at  midnight,  and  the  mountain  on  which  I 
stood,  as  well  as  many  others  in  view,  were  quite  in  the 
blaze  of  sunshine,  which  lit  up  some  of  the  glaciers  among 
their  tops,  and  snow  patches  on  their  sides.  The  sun 
does  not  set  for  several  weeks  in  summer.  A  song  of 
thanksgiving  was  in  my  heart  to  the  Lord,  who  has 
brought  us  safely  on  our  way  hitherto,  and  a  prayer  that 
for  Jesus'  sake,  He  would  condescend  to  open  before  us 
the  way  in  which  He  would  have  us  to  go,  and  strengthen 
us  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  His  dear  Son,  according  to  His 


146  SECOND    VISIT    TO    NOKWAY. 

own  will,  both  in  regard  to  time  and  place.  I  feel  very 
peaceful  in  having  come  hither,  and  this  I  esteem  a  great 
mercy  and  favour  from  the  Lord. 

''  Some  Eagles  were  disturbed  by  my  presence ;  they 
screamed  as  they  flew  over  me,  making  the  solitary  place 
to  ring. 

"  On  the  26th  we  again  embarked  on  board  the  *  Prinds 
Carl'  for  Kaafjord,  and  on  the  28th  we  had  a  Meeting 
with  a  considerable  number  of  the  officers  and  workpeople 
of  the  Copper  mines ;  several  Quains,  who  do  not  under- 
stand Norsk  were  present,  and  a  Finlander  who  is  in  office 
as  an  overseer  at  the  mine,  interpreted  into  Quainish, 
following  E.  Dahl  in  Norsk.  The  Meeting  ended  com- 
fortably, though  the  idea  of  two  interpreters  made  it 
discouraging  at  the  beginning.  H.  S.  Thomas  expressed 
his  satisfaction  with  the  Meeting,  and  he  kindly  made 
way  for  our  having  another  the  next  day  with  many 
Quains  who  were  not  at  liberty  to  attend  the  first.  The 
Alton  Copper  Company  promote  the  education  of  the 
people  by  schools  and  reading  rooms ;  they  have  also  a 
Bible  Association,  which  distributes  the  Testament  in  the 
Norsk,  Quainish,  and  Lappish  languages,  and  Bibles  in 
the  former. 

''From  200  to  300  Quains  or  Finns,  and  a  few  Lapps 
attended  our  second  Meeting.  The  Gospel  labour  fell 
entirely  on  myself,  E.  Dahl  and  the  same  Finlander  who 
helped  us  last  evening  interpreting ;  some  of  the  officers 
of  the  Copper  Company,  and  the  Lutheran  Minister  were 
present.  The  Governor  of  this  District,  Finmark,  arrived 
at  Kaafjord,  and  as  well  as  the  Minister,  was  a  guest 
along  with  L.  M.  Hoag  and  myself  at  S.  H.  Thomas's. 
From  the  Governor  we  obtained  permission  to  visit  the 
Prison. 


SECOND    VISIT    TO    NORWAY.  147 

**At  Talvlg,  on  the  1st  of  8tli  montli,  we  had  a 
Meeting  in  two  rooms  at  the  hotel.  It  was  well  attended, 
and  the  minds  of  the  people  became  so  turned  to  the  Lord 
as  their  teacher,  that  the  solemn  feeling  was  like  that  of 
a  Meeting  of  Friends.  The  landlord  of  the  hotel,  an 
intelligent  German  has  introduced  agriculture  to  a  con- 
siderable extent  among  the  people,  who  are  chiefly 
fishermen;  potatoes  are  grown  in  large  plots;  rye 
and  barley  are  also  grown,  but  ripen  uncertainly. 
Agricultural  operations  cannot  be  commenced  till  the 
beginning  of  5th  month,  so  that  the  summer  is  short. 
The  sun  is.  not  seen  from  the  village  for  100  days  in 
winter  ;  this  is  partly  the  effect  of  intervening  mountains  ; 
but  the  Aurora  is  so  constant  that  it  is  never  dark,  as  in 
more  southern  latitudes. 

''  3rd  of  8th  month,  as  from  various  causes  we  could 
not  get  forward,  we  went  to  the  mountains  to  see  some  of 
the  huts  of  the  Lapps  ;  these  were  formed  by  poles  set  up 
in  a  circular  pj^ramid,  and  covered  with  canvas,  except  at 
the  top  where  an  opening  is  left  for  the  escape  of  smoke. 
The  j)eople  kneel  or  lie  round  the  fire.  In  summer  they 
are  clad  in  woollen  garments,  and  in  winter  in  reindeer 
skins,  which  are  variously  ornamented. 

*'  There  is  considerable  i^iety  among  these  people.  One 
who  accompanied  us  reads  the  Testament  in  his  native 
tongue ;  the  one  he  had  was  much  worn  by  use.  He 
made  many  inquiries  respecting  Friends,  and  particularly 
if  they  drank  brandy,  and  seemed  pleased  to  find  that  we 
were  teetotallers.  He  said  the  awakened  people  among 
them  loved  the  New  Testament." 

After  visiting  some  small  places  and  going  in  a  boat 
about  thirty  miles,  J.  B.  continues,   "  we  left   Skjervo   at 


148  SECOXD    VISIT    TO    NORWAY. 

2  p.m.  by  the  steamer  *  Gyler,'  and  arrived  at  Tromsoe  at 
11 .  30  p.m.     On  our  route  we  touched  at  17  places. 

''  7th  of  8th  month.  We  slept  on  board  the  '  Gyler,' 
but  went  to  the  hotel  to  breakfast.  At  4  p.m.  we  had  a 
Meeting  in  a  large  room  at  the  hotel ;  though  there  were 
probably  500  people  in  the  house,  many  went  away  who 
could  not  get  in.  The  next  evening  we  had  a  Meeting  in 
the  hotel  yard,  and  notwithstanding  a  little  rain,  it  was 
a  satisfactory  one. 

"  After  an  early  breakfast  on  the  11th  of  8th  month,  we 
crossed  the  main,  to  visit  some  Lapps,  and  see  their  herds 
of  reindeer;  these  Lapps  live  about  two  English  miles 
up  a  valley  opposite  Tromsoe.  In  one  of  their  huts  was 
a  quarto  clasped  Bible,  which  seemed  to  be  well  read ;  it 
was  in  the  Lappish  language.  The  people  were  of 
agreeable  countenance,  simple  and  kind  manners,  and  of 
brown  complexion.  We  saw  a  herd  of  several  hundred 
reindeer.  We  returned  to  Tromsoe,  and  in  the  evening 
had  another  Meeting ;  this  parting  opportunity  was  a 
solemn  and  touching  one.  Some  of  the  people  who  have 
been  at  all  the  six  meetings  which  we  have  held,  have 
been  brought  very  near  to  us  in  the  love  of  Christ,  and 
the  simple  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  as  we  have  been 
enabled  to  preach  them,  have  found  considerable  place  in' 
their  hearts.  Each  Meeting  we  have  held  has  left  an 
increased  interest  in  regard  to  our  principles  among  those 
who  have  attended  them,  and  has  opened  our  way  among 
the  people,  notwithstanding  that  in  some  quarters  a 
different  feeling  has  continued  to  exist. 

''  12th  of  8th  month,  at  1  .  30  a.m.  the  steamer  '  Prinds 
Gustav  '  left  Tromsoe  ;  the  day  proved  very  stormy ;  th^ 
wind  against  us." 


SECOND    VISIT    TO    NORWAY.  140 

At  Trondhjem  and  Bergen,  tliey  held  Meetings,  and 
visited  the  few  individuals  professing  with  Friends. 
J.  B.  again  records;  ''We  left  Bergen  at  5p.m.,  and 
were  favoured  to  reach  Stavanger  in  safety  at  7  .  30  p.m. 
I  feel  peaceful  in  the  retrospect  of  our  northern  voj'age, 
which  I  esteem  a  great  cause  of  thankfulness  to  the  Lord, 
and  a  confirmation  in  respect  to  the  undertaking  itself. 
The  pressure  on  my  spirit  to  go  was  strong,  and  faith  to 
enter  upon  the  service  was  granted  me.  My  dear  friend 
L.  M.  Hoag  felt  a  willingness  to  go  with  me.  It  was 
some  trial  to  E.  Dahl  to  accompany  us,  yet  his  devoted 
spirit  felt  bound  to  the  service,  and  in  carrying  it  out  he 
has  been  made  to  rejoice  in  the  evidence  granted,  that  the 
Lord  is  at  work  preparing  the  hearts  of  some  in  this  land 
to  seek  a  closer  acquaintance  with  Himself.  Peder  M. 
Gronnestad  has  been  a  willing  helper  in  the  work,  giving 
notice  of  Meetings,  distributing  tracts,  &c.  Both  E.  Dahl 
and  he,  have  had  good  conversation  with  many  enquiring 
people  with  whom  we  have  come  into  contact." 

Our  Eriends  now  continued  their  religious  engagement 
with  those  professing  the  same  views  of  Gospel  truth  as 
themselves,  to  many  of  whom  they  felt  closely  bound  in 
religious  fellowship  ;  they  attended  many  of  their  usual 
Meetings  for  Worship  in  Stavanger,  and  also  held  others 
for  the  inhabitants  generally,  which  were  largely  attended. 
From  thence  they  pursued  their  course  to  places  situated 
among  the  fiords,  holding  a  large  number  of  Meetings, 
generally  composed  of  from  40  to  300  people.  We  can 
only  specify  a  few  of  these  which  we  will  do  in  J.  B's. 
own  language.  "  Between  Hylen  and  Yaage  the  journey 
was  through  a  pass  among  the  mountains,  rising  1500 
feet,  and  thence  on  the  Suledals  Vand,    7  miles  to  Noes, 


150  SECOXD    VISIT    TO    NOllWAY. 

where  we  liad  a  Meeting  in  tlie  evening  with  about  100 
people.  The  mountains  surrounding  Saledals  Yand  are 
lofty,  and  dip  almost  j)6^p6ii^icularly  into  the  water. 
Language  is  incapable  of  setting  forth  the  grandeur  and 
beauty  of  the  scenery  ;  and  the  interest  of  the  day  was 
not  a  little  enhanced  by  the  zeal  of  our  rustic  Friends, 
who  were  boatmen,  porters,  and  notifiers  of  the  Meetings 
in  turns.  The  next  day  we  travelled  by  a  rough  pass  to 
Botn,  where  we  had  a  Meeting  with  about  80  people. 
Here,  some  persons  who  have  separated  from  the  National 
Church  and  meet  for  worship  in  silence,  reside ;  they 
provided  for  us  the  best  accommodation  which  their  rustic 
village  afforded,  in  a  clean  room  with  straw  beds,  which 
were  sweet  to  travellers  visiting  the  people  in  the  love  of 
the  Gospel,  and  valuing  spiritual  unity  far  beyond  bodily 
accommodation.  The  pass  to  this  place  is  between  lofty 
mountains,  and  500  feet  higher  than  where  snow  is  still 
lying. 

''  30th  of  9th  month,  we  went  to  Fieldo,  where  we  had 
a  good  Meeting  with  about  70  persons.  It  is  united  by  a 
rude  bridge  to  another  island,  called  Klostero,  on  which 
the  remains  of  a  Cloister  are  now  occupied  as  a  Lutheran 
Church,  a  dwelling-house  and  other  useful  purposes.  The 
voyage  to  Fieldo,  10  English  miles,  was  stormy.  Asbjorn 
EJ-Oster  was  our  interj^reter,  and  his  father  and  brother 
were  part  of  our  efficient  and  voluntary  boat's  crew;  the 
family  came  from  Klostero,  and  take  their  name  from  the 
island.  Knud  Fjsen,  a  Friend  who  is  a  shipbuilder,  was 
one  of  our  kind  helpers  in  the  boat,  and  his  skill  was  very 
valuable  to  us  in  a  stormy  sea.  It  is  a  great  comfort  to 
me  to  be  very  free  from  nervous  fear  in  a  boat,  and  enabled 
comfortably  to  commit  myself  to  the   care   of  my  friends, 


SECOND    VISIT   TO    XOKWAY.  *  151 

wlio  I  know  are  skilful  sailors,  and  though  I  cannot  say- 
that  I  do  not  in  some  degree  shrink  from  the  idea  of 
being  drowned,  yet  I  am  favoured  to  be  able  to  think,  that 
if  this  were  to  be  permitted  of  the  Lord,  it  might  be  a 
less  painful  mode  of  relief  from  the  mortal  shackles  than 
many  others,  so  that  all  I  have  to  care  about  is  to  be  ready, 
and  on  this  point  I  am  satisfied,  when  I  feel  the  love  of 
Grod  shed  abroad  in  my  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
He  hath  given  us  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour  and 
Redeemer.  And  thus,  our  minds  being  at  ease,  we  pass 
comfortably  among  the  stormy  billows. 

"The  Norwegians,  with  their  simple  habits,  readily 
accommodate  strangers.  A  little  straw  in  a  crib,  or  in  a 
substitute  for  one,  formed  by  boxes,  &c.,  with  a  blanket 
over  it,  makes  a  bed  of  a  comfortable  kind,  and  a  hay 
mow  often  serves  as  a  sleeping  place.  Their  coverings 
are  generally  either  down  or  feather  cushions  ;  in  many  in- 
stances their  sheets  are  woollen,  but  they  have  often  linen 
for  strangers,  especially  for  foreigners.  Their  fare  is  also 
very  simple,  consisting  much  of  sour  milk  with  the  cream 
on  it,  thin  oat  or  barley  cakes,  potatoes,  butter,  cheese, 
and  a  little  salt  meat. 

**  The  Priests  in  some  places  are  much  stirred  up  against 
Friends,  in  consequence  of  a  few  of  their  former  hearers 
having  left  them,  and  joined  Friends.  One  of  the  most 
zealous  of  this  class  of  Priests,  has  visited  such  persons, 
and  has  tried  to  prove  to  them  that  Friends  are  out  of  the 
pale  of  salvation,  because  they  do  not  practice  water  bap- 
tism, or  partake  of  what  he  calls  the  Lord's  supper.  This 
ignorance  of  the  way  of  salvation,  in  those  who  can  find 
nothing  in  the  New  Testament  placing  salvation  on  such 
grounds,  has  had  rather  a  confirming  effect  upon  proselytes 


1-52  SECOND    VISIT    TO    NORWAY. 

to  a  sound  faith  in  Christ  as  their  Saviour.  They  had 
indeed  heard  of  Him  before  by  the  hearing  of  the  ear,  but 
now  they  have  come  to  Him  in  Spirit,  and  they  experience 
what  it  is  to  be  baptized  of  Him,  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
with  fire,  and  to  eat  His  flesh  and  drink  His  blood,  so  as 
to  abide  in  Him,  and  He  in  them ;  and  their  faith  is  no 
longer  in  carnal  ordinances,  nor  in  ceremonial  observances, 
but  they  feel  that  they  are  complete  in  Christ,  who  took 
the  hand-writing  of  ordinances  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it 
to  His  Cross. 

''  Stavanger,  5th  of  12th  month.  The  Two  Months' 
Meeting  was  held.  The  Meeting  for  worship  was  large, 
and  was  a  time  of  favour  from  on  high.  L.  M.  Hoag 
laboured  in  it  with  convincing  power,  and  near  access  was 
granted  to  the  Throne  of  Grace  in  prayer. 

''  In  the  Meeting  for  discipline,  six  persons  were  re- 
ceived into  membership  on  the  ground  of  convincement, 
and  there  were  two  fresh  applications. 

*' We  feel  that  our  labours  in  this  part  of  Norway  are 
brought  nearly,  if  not  quite  to  a  close,  and  we  desire 
sincerely  to  see  if  it  be  right  for  us  to  return  home,  but 
have  not  yet  come  to  the  clearness  we  desire.  I  feel  peace 
in  being  willing  to  stay  some  months  longer,  or  to  return 
and  come  again  as  should  appear  to  be  the  Lord's  will. 
Being  brought  into  a  state  in  which  I  am  enabled  to  say, 
*  The  Lord's  will  be  done,'  I  trust  His  will,  will  be  made 
manifest.  I  record  with  heartfelt  gratitude  to  my  God  and 
Saviour,  that  I  have  been  greatly  blessed  in  my  own  soul, 
during  this  visit  among  people  of  a  strange  tongue,  which 
I  have  only  yet  learned  to  lisp.  The  feeling  of  the  love 
of  God  has  rarely,  if  at  all,  been  absent  from  me,  and  the 
enemies  of  my  soul  have  been  kept  under  by  the  power  of 


SECOND    VISIT   TO    NORVAY.  15;> 

the  Lord  Jesus;  and  abiding  in  Him,  and  witnessing  Him 
to  abide  in  me,  a  capacity  lias  been  granted  to  bring  forth 
some  fruit  to  His  glory  and  praise.  The  Lord  has  granted 
many  seals  to  our  labours,  to  the  glory  of  His  own  great 
and  excellent  name. 

'*  9th  of  12th  month.  Several  of  our  seafaring  friends, 
having  expressed  doubts  respecting  our  attempting  the 
voyage  to  England  at  this  season  of  the  year,  in  a  small 
vessel,  and  having  heard  that  the  *  Courier  '  steamer  for 
Hull,  is  expected  to  leave  Christiansand  for  that  port  on 
the  18th,  we  have  concluded  to  set  out  in  that  direction  on 
Second-day. 

"First-day.  The  Meetings  were  large  and  solemn. 
Many  hearts  were  tendered,  and  we  were  enabled  again 
to  commend  our  beloved  Friends  to  the  Lord,  and  to  the 
word  of  His  grace,  and  to  part  from  them  under  much  of 
the  feeling  of  the  love  of  Christ. 

''We  reached  Christiansand  on  the  16th.  The  day  was 
stormy  with  a  'continued  fall  of  very  fine  snow,  but  the 
pine  forests  sheltered  us  much  from  the  cutting  wind.  We 
found  that  the  '  Courier '  left  on  the  3rd,  the  last  time  for 
the  winter;  and  that  the  most  likely  passage  for  England 
was  by  a  smack  carrying  lobsters  and  wildfowl.  Having 
concluded  to  attempt  a  passage  by  this  vessel,  the  '  Gowland,' 
we  parted  from  our  dear  friend  Endre  Dahl  on  the  22nd, 
he  having  been  with  us  now  28  weeks,  and  having  entered 
feelingly  into  our  exercises,  and  been  a  willing  helper  in 
the  Lord's  work. 

''  The  following  afternoon,  the  vessel  having  taken  in 
its  cargo  of  9000  lobsters,  we  sailed.  The  registered  ton- 
nage of  the  '  Gowland '  was  about  40  tons ;  the  central 
part  of  the  vessel  was  a  well,  communicating  by  perforations 


154  SECOND    VISIT    TO    NORWAY. 

in  tlie  bottom  -witli  the  sea  ;  in  this  the  lobsters  were  put, 
and  the  motion  kept  them  from  settling  so  as  to  injure  one 
another.  The  master,  and  crew  five  in  number,  fishermen 
from  Barking  in  Essex,  were  kindly  attentive,  and  skilful 
navigators.  They  all  had  their  berths  in  the  cabin,  and 
took  their  meals  there ;  this  gave  us  a  better  acquaint- 
ance with  them,  than  would  have  been  afforded  in  the 
usual  arrangements  of  a  ship.  There  is  among  this  class 
much  to  encourage  labour  for  their  improvement.  The 
cooking  was  done  on  the  cabin  fire,  and  the  provisions 
which  were  good,  were  taken  in  the  rustic  style  of  seafaring 
people  of  this  class.  A  biscuit  usually  served  as  a  plate, 
and  each  person  used  his  own  pocket  knife.  Tin  dishes 
and  pots,  and  a  few  stoneware  mugs,  formed  the  equipage 
of  the  meal  chest,  which  served  as  a  table.  The  drink  on 
board  was  water  of  good  quality,  and  morning  and  evening 
good  coffee,  in  which  they  managed  to  have  milk  and  cream, 
keeping  these  articles  in  bottles  in  the  water  of  the  wells. 

**  Our  berths  could  not  be  commended  for  fresh  washed 
linen,  but  they  were  warm  and  dry,  and  we  were  thankful 
for  the  accommodation  thus  afforded  us  to  return  to 
England. 

*'  First-day  25th,  though  feeling  much  mental  torpor, 
yet  quietly  peaceful  in  thus  returning  from  the  field  of 
labour,  in  which  the  Lord  had  so  signally  blessed  us  in 
the  work  which  He  saw  meet  to  lay  upon  us. 

''  27th,  becalmed  most  of  the  night.  A  snow  storm 
at  day-break  prevented  us  seeing  the  land  ;  when  this 
dispersed,  the  day  became  bright ;  we  were  off  Lowestoft, 
and  we  soon  beat  through  Yarmouth  Eoads  into  Lowestoft 
Harbour.  We  took  up  our  quarters  for  the  night  at  the 
Suffolk  Hotel,  and  were  tliankful   again  to  be  on  shore, 


SECOND    VISIT    TO    NOKWAY.  155 

especially  as  the  weather  was  stormy  with  showers  of 
snow.  The  next  day,  I  spent  a  short  time  pleasantly  with 
Francis  and  Richenda  Cunningham,  and  some  of  their 
nephews  and  nieces.  These  connexions  and  descendants 
of  the  Gurney  family  were  interested  in  hearing  a  little  of 
our  Norwegian  visit,  and  I  was  glad  of  the  opportunity  of 
renewing  my  acquaintance  with  them.  When  a  young 
man  I  occasionally  assisted  Richenda  Cunningham,  then 
Gurney,  in  her  school  at  Earlham,  and  was  instructed  by 
her  pious  exhortations  to  the  children ;  she  is  still  lively 
in  spirit  to  the  Lord. 

"  28th,  we  proceeded  by  train  to  York,  and  were 
favoured  to  arrive  in  safety.  It  was  very  grateful  to  meet 
my  dear  relatives  in  health,  and  on  my  part  to  return  to 
them  much  more  vigorous  than  I  left  them,  and  with  the 
addition  of  the  unspeakable  blessing  of  a  peaceful  mind. 
While  in  Norway  I  was  kept  as  in  the  hollow  of  the 
Lord's  hand,  and  preserved  from  the  power  of  my  soul's 
enemy  in  a  greater  degree  than  at  any  former  period  of 
my  life,  and  a  large  measure  of  communion  with  my  God 
and  Saviour  was  granted  me.  All  praise  and  glory  be 
unto  Him." 


156  THIRD    VISIT    TO    NOKWAY. 


CHAPTER  XY. 


Third  visit  to  Norway  in  i860 — a  religious  visit  from  Christiansand  to 
the  North  Cape. 

The  third  and  last  time  of  James  Backhouse  being  in 
Norway,  was  in  1860.  ''On  this  occasion/'  he  writes: 
*'my  friend  Robert  Doeg,  at  this  time  residing  at 
Stavanger,  but  a  member  and  acknowledged  minister  of 
Carlisle  Monthly  Meeting  was  my  companion,  greatly  to 
my  help  and  comfort.  After  receiving  certificates  of  unity 
from  my  friends,  I  joined  Robert  and  Sarah  Ann  Doeg, 
on  their  return  to  Norway,  after  a  visit  they  had  paid  in 
England,  and  we  sailed  from  Hull  on  the  21st  of  Fourth 
month,  and  landed  at  Christiansand  on  the  23rd. 

"After  a  religious  interview  with  a  family,  who  had 
for  several  years  kept  up  a  meeting  for  worship  after  the 
manner  of  Friends,  in  their  own  house  at  Christiansand, 
we  embarked  in  the  '  Midelven,'  which  was  crowded  with 
passengers,  and  arrived  at  Stavanger  at  7  p.m.  on  the 
24th.  Having  telegrajDhed  from  Christiansand,  several  of 
our  Stavanger  friends  were  waiting  our  arrival.  They 
greeted  us  warmly,  and  took  us  and  our  luggage  on  shore, 
and  helped  us  to  R.  Doeg's  house  with  it ;  here,  when  in 
Stavanger,  my  friends  made  me  a  comfortable  home. 
R.  Doeg  and  his  wife  have  resided  in  Norway  upwards  of 
three  years,  their  house  is  pleasantly  situated,  at  a  con- 
siderable elevation,  in  the  environs  of  that  fine  j^ort  on  the 
Bukken  Fjord,  and  in  view  of  the  numerous  islands  and 
varied  rocky  mountains  of  that  portion  of  the  countrj^,  which 
indeed  throuofhout  has  so  much  of  this   character,   that  I 


TnmD    VISIT    TO    NORWAY.  157 

know  of  no  part  of  Norway  from  south  to  north,  out  of 
sight  of  rocks.  Stavanger,  probably  signifies  City  of 
Meadows  ;  and  there  is  fine  grass  land  among  its  hills. 
On  the  25th  we  received  calls  from  several  of  our  warm- 
hearted Friends.  I  dined  with  Endre  and  Maria  Dahl, 
who  reside  in  comfortable  rooms  at  the  Meeting  house, 
and  who  had  kindly  pressed  me  to  be  their  guest.  Our 
good  old  friend  Elias  E.  Tasted  looks  more  vigorous  than 
he  did  seven  years  since ;  except  Ole  Kro,  he  is  the  only 
survivor  of  the  company  of  Norwegian  sailors  who  were 
made  prisoners  of  war  by  England,  in  the  early  part  of 
the  present  century,  and  who  were  often  visited  on  board 
their  floating  prison,  near  Rochester,  by  some  Friends, 
whose  religious  care  of  them  was  blessed,  and  whose 
religious  principles  they  adopted. 

''Stavanger  has  the  appearance  of  considerable  im- 
provement since  I  was  here  seven  years  since  ;  many  good 
buildings  have  been  erected,  and  it  is  cleaner  and  better 
painted." 

James  Backhouse's  first  religious  engagement  at  this 
time,  appears  to  have  been  that  of  visiting  all  the  families 
composing  the  Meeting  of  Stavanger.  It  was  very 
interesting  to  him  to  be  again  with  those  to  whom  he  had 
before  felt  united  in  the  love  of  Christ. 

''Our  Friends  here,"  he  continues,  "have  translated 
the  Tract,  No  60  of  the  York  Series,  on  the  '  Worship  of 
God,'  and  have  just  got  out  an  edition  of  2000  of  it.  It 
is  a  satisfaction  to  me  to  have  it  thus  ready  for  circulation. 
I  wrote  the  essay  of  it  when  in  Christiansand  in  1853, 
under  a  feeling  of  abiding  religious  duty,  and  with  a 
special  view  for  service  in  Norway,  and  now  I  seem 
brouo^ht  here  to  forward  its  circulation. 


158  THIRD    VISIT    TO    NORWAY. 

"  1st  of  5th  month,  our  friend  Pedor  M.  Gronnestad 
arrived  last  evening  ;  he  had  been  visiting  several  of  the 
settlements  of  Friends  in  the  fiords,  &c.,  with  Bibles  and 
Testaments.  It  is  greatly  to  our  comfort  to  have  the 
prospect  of  his  efficient  help  with  us  in  our  anticipated 
labours.  He  is  very  helpful  in  collecting'  the  people  and 
is  well  esteemed  in  regard  to  his  ministry,  which  was 
exercised  in  a  lively  manner  in  a  Meeting  held  at  Densivig, 
this  evening  ;  the  meeting  was  greatly  blessed  with  a 
sense  of  the  Lord's  presence. 

'' 7th  of  5th  month.  We  returned  to  Stavanger,  after 
an  interesting  excursion  to  Finno,  and  the  Star  Islands. 
Our  company  consisted  of  E.  Doeg  and  myself,  Peder  M. 
Gronnestad,  and  four  other  of  our  friends.  We  arrived 
at  Finno  in  good  time,  and  were  kindly  greeted  and  enter- 
tained by  Ole  0.  Pegelstad  and  his  family ;  he  is  much 
respected  among  his  neighbours,  and  has  received  a  gift 
in  the  ministry,  which  he  exercises  to  the  comfort  and 
edification  of  his  friends.  A  meeting  is  kept  up  at  his 
house,  but  is  seldom  attended  by  any  but  his  own  family, 
and  that  of  another  living  at  some  distance.  His  near 
neighbour  and  friend  Bjorn  Nerland  who  often  accom- 
panied us  in  1853,  was  drowned,  by  the  upsetting  of  his 
boat  in  the  following  spring. 

*'  On  Sixth-day  we  rowed  through  a  stormy  sea  to 
Talgo,  one  of  the  Star  Islands,  and  there  our  companions 
soon  gathered  a  meeting  in  the  house  of  an  interesting 
Friend,  and  the  only  one  living  on  this  island.  In  the 
afternoon  we  crossed  to  Kickeo,  and  had  a  large  meeting 
in  the  house  of  a  man  who  kindly  entertained  our 
company.  Here  we  were  lodged  in  simple  Norwegian 
style;    our   company,    according    to    the    custom    of    the 


THIRD    VISIT    TO    NORWAY.  159 

country,  having  broiiglit  their  own  provisions  with  them. 

*'  The  night  was  stormy,  with  snow,  and  the  wind  so 
strong  from  the  north  in  the  morning,  as  to  forbid  our 
proceeding  in  any  other  direction  than  to  Finno.  "We 
landed  on  a  northerly  part  of  that  island,  and  held  a 
meeting  at  which  about  80  were  present.  On  First-day 
at  1 1  o'clock,  a  meeting  was  held  at  Eegelstad  ;  the  large 
family  room  was  seated  with  planks.  The  number  who 
attended  the  Meeting  this  morning  was  calculated  at  120. 
In  the  evening  another  Meeting  was  convened,  in  the 
house  of  a  friendly  man  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island, 
and  was  still  more  crowded,  two  rooms  and  the  passage 
being  filled  with  people,  and  some  standing  outside. 

''All  these  meetings  were  times  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  who  blessed  us  with  the  feeling  of 
His  power,  and  enabled  us  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  under  the  constraining  of  His  love.  Asbjorn 
Kloster  was  my  interpreter,  and  both  he  and  P.  M. 
Gronnestad  also  had  large  service  in  all  these  meetings, 
and  E,.  Doeg  and  0.  0.  Eegelstad  in  several  of  them, — ■ 
such  fellow  helpers  greatly  lightened  my  burden.  To  me 
it  was  delightful  to  hear  their  truly  apostolic  sermons, 
delivered  with  a  fervency  becoming  the  all-important 
subject, — repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  toward  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ, — including  the  acceptance  of  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  sent  of  the  Father,  in  the  name  of  His 
dear  Son,  to  lead  His  disciples  into  all  truth." 

It  does  not  appear  necessary  to  follow  J.  B.  to  many  of 
those  places,  where,  seven  years  before  he  had  sought  so 
earnestly  to  turn  the  attention  of  the  people  to  their  own 
spiritual  condition,  and  to  that  Teacher,  who  teacheth  as 
never  man  taught.     "  To  be  permitted  to  see  some  fruit," 


160  THIRD    VISIT    TO    NORWAY . 

he  remarks,  ''  was  comforting  and  encouraging,  but  it  is 
not  always  best  for  us  to  see  the  fruit  of  our  labours,  lest 
in  our  weakness  we  should  take  any  glory  to  ourselves ; 
all  glory  belongeth  to  the  Lord  alone,  who  gives  the  ability 
to  labour  in  His  vineyard,  and  blesses  the  labour,  whether 
He  permits  us  to  see  the  fruit  or  not." 

A  few  extracts  from  J.  B's.  journal  will  show  more  fully 
the  nature  of  the  service  in  which  he  was  engaged. 

"  15th  of  6th  month,  we  proceeded  seven  English  miles 
along  the  Suledal  Lake  to  Noesflod.  The  weather  was 
rainy,  but  as  according  to  Norwegian  custom  to  avoid 
currents,  we  kept  near  the  shore,  we  had  the  advantage 
of  inspecting  closely  the  numerous  cascades  which  were 
falling  among  the  higher  wooded  cliffs,  and  streaming 
down  the  lower  rocks  in  endless  variety.  Some  were 
merely  white  lines  of  water,  others  foaming  cataracts 
falling  from  one  ledge  to  another.  Noesflod  is  the  place 
for  embarking  goods  and  people  from  the  north,  and  here 
we  were  greeted  by  one  of  our  young  friends,  who  had 
lately  been  a  prisoner  of  the  Lord  at  Bergen,  where  he 
was  incarcerated  for  three  weeks  for  maintaining  his 
allegiance  to  the  Prince  of  Peace,  by  refusing  military 
service.  He  had  come  to  Noesflod  on  business,  along  with 
two  brothers  and  a  sister ;  they  had  brought  half  a  ton 
of  rye  from  their  home  in  the  E-oldal  valley,  and  they 
readily  engaged  to  carry  most  of  our  luggage  back,  and 
to  bring  it  three  English  miles  further  to  Botn  in  Eoldal. 
These  hardy  mountaineers  carry  burdens  over  these  rough 
tracks,  such  as  could  scarcely  be  conveyed  by  any  other 
method.  After  having  a  Meeting  at  Noesflod,  we  crossed 
the  mountain  pass  to  Botn,  at  the  south  end  of  Eoldal 
Lake.    The  journey  though  toilsome,  was  very  interesting. 


THIRD    VISIT    TO    NOilWAY.  161 

Four  of  our  party  rode  much  of  it  on  ponies,  which  seemed 
quite  at  home  on  the  rough  track,  ascending  for  several 
miles.  Many  patches  of  snow  had  to  be  crossed.  A  few 
soldiers  returning  home,  after  having  been  up  for  exercise, 
and  carrying  their  burdens  of  clothes,  &c.,  joined  our 
party.  The  men  of  peace,  and  these  men  of  war  travelled 
very  quietly  together ;  and  some  of  the  former  used  the 
opportunity  of  calling  the  attention  of  the  latter,  to  the 
nonconformity  of  their  profession  to  the  peaceable  prin- 
ciples of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace.  It 
was  a  subject  they  had  thought  very  little  about ;  they 
had  considered  active  obedience  to  the  Grovernment  a 
matter  of  necessity,  though  it  was  against  their  inclin- 
ation. The  precepts  of  the  King  of  Kings  over-riding 
the  commands  of  earthly  'powers  that  be,'  did  not 
seem  to  have  entered  their  minds ;  but  might  with 
the  information  they  received,  at  least  explain  to 
them  the  grounds  of  the  refusal  of  two  of  their  Poldal 
neighbours  to  bear  arms,  and  their  submission  to  imprison- 
ment for  so  doing.  The  little  cottages,  and  the  Meeting 
House  of  Friends,  constitute  the  village  of  Botn.  The  bed 
accommodation,  in  the  ujjper  story  of  the  Meeting  House 
is  limited  to  three  cribs.  As  our  party  consisted  of  eight 
persons,  those  who  could  not  find  room  in  these,  laid  down 
straw  in  the  Meeting  room,  and  thus  supplied  the  deficiency. 
This  Meeting  House  was  erected  by  the  liberality  of  one  or 
more  friends  in  England,  and  is  a  great  accommodation  to 
those  visiting  Friends  in  this  district ;  for  though  since  our 
visit  in  1853,  the  awakening  has  spread,  and  nearly  all 
the  adult  population  of  Botn  have  turned  to  the  Lord  and 
become  Friends,  their  cottages  are  so  small,  and  afford  such 
scanty    accommodation   to    their   inmates,    that  it   was  a 

M 


162  THIRD    VISIT   TO    NORWAY. 

difficulty  to  obtain  shelter  among  them,  not  because  of  their 
want  of  hospitality,  for  that  is  abundant,  but  from  their 
want  of  power.  We  were  most  kindly  waited  upon  by  a 
young  woman,  who  told  me,  she  and  her  sister  had  slept 
in  the  cow-house  ever  since  they  were  born. 

*'  We  called  upon  most  of  the  Friends  in  their  own  little 
dwellings  ;  and  on  Third-day  morning  they  assembled  in 
the  Meeting  House,  and  we  had  our  morning  Scripture 
Reading  with  them ;  after  which  a  few  j)arting  words  of 
Christian  interest  were  addressed  to  those  present,  and  we 
commended  one  another  to  Divine  protection  and  care, 
and  took  our  leave  of  each  other  in  the  love  of  Christ, 
not  without  many  tears.  Our  party  then  commenced 
ascending  the  mountain  to  return,  several  others  accom- 
panying us  for  longer  or  shorter  distances." 

On  the  27th  J.  B.  writes  :  "On  our  return  to  Stavanger, 
having  increased  a  cold  which  I  took  in  the  beginning  of 
the  month,  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  submitting  to 
keep  to  the  house  for  some  days. 

"I  felt  satisfied  if  it  had  been  best  for  me  to  be  at 
Meeting  on  the  24th,  when  many  Friends  were  in  the  city, 
ability  would  have  been  given  me,  but  as  this  was  not  the 
case,  I  endeavoured  cj^uietly  to  rest  on  the  feeling  of  my 
Saviour's  presence,  which  I  am  favoured  to  be  rarely 
without.  But  when  I  have  not  this  feeling,  I  know  that 
He  is  still  with  me.  He  has  given  me  to  trust  in  the 
promise,  '  I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.'  He 
has  been  with  me  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  has  led 
me  about  and  instructed  me. 

"  Though  having  a  troublesome  cough,  I  was  able  to 
attend  the  Yearly  Meeting  on  the  30th  of  6th  month. 
The  usual  routine  of  business  was  attended  to,  and  at  the 


THIRD    VISIT    TO    XORWAY.  163 

conclusion  the  meeting  gathered  into  very  solemn  feeling, 
under  a  sense  of  the  presence  of  Christ  as  the  head  of  His 
own  Church ;  and  some  pertinent  counsel  was  given  by 
several  individuals,  and  there  was  the  expression  of 
prayer,  thanksgiving  and  praise. 

*' First-day,  1st  of  7th  month.  The  meetings  for 
worship  were  at  10,  and  4.  The  house  which  seats  about 
200,  was  well  filled,  chiefly  with  persons  professing  with 
Friends.  As  on  the  occasions  of  public  worship  yesterday, 
the  overshadowing  of  the  love  of  our  Heavenly  Father 
was  powerfully  felt,  and  access  to  Him,  through  His  dear 
Son,  was  granted,  so  that  there  was  in  no  small  measure 
felt,  the  true  communion  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; — the  feeding 
on,  and  with  Christ ;  redemption  by  Christ,  and  His  love 
and  fulness  in  all  His  offices  ;  and  the  love  and  mercy  of 
the  Father  in  Him,  were  warmly  dwelt  on  in  lively 
testimonies,  and  acknowledged  in  prayer,  thanksgiving, 
and  praise.  The  young  were  cautioned  against  the  voice 
of  the  stranger,  which  strives  in  various  ways  to  lead 
them  to  look  for  communion  with  Christ  in  ceremonial 
rites ;  and  thus  to  draw  them  from  that  communion  with 
Him  in  spirit,  which  those  who  are  His  sheep  know,  and 
who  hearkening  to  His  voice,  are  joj'fully  led  and  fed  by 
Him.  Eight  Friends  beside  myself  were  engaged  in  the 
ministry  in  these  meetings,  and  all  but  myself  spoke  in 
Norsk.  I  was  glad  to  condense  what  I  had  to  say  into 
small  compass,  and  to  listen  to  the  preaching  of  Christ 
under  the  unction  of  His  Spirit,  by  those  who  were  gifted 
for  the  service  in  the  tongue  of  the  people. 

"  3rd  of  Seventh  month.  This  evening,  Eobert  Hoeg, 
Asbjorn  ELloster,  Peder  Matthieson  Grronnestad,  and 
myself,   embarked  on  board  the  steamer  for  Bergen.     It 


164  THIRD    VISIT    TO    NORWA-Y. 

was  mucli  crowded,  and  we  had  to  lodge  as  best  we  could. 
There  was  a  general  disposition  among  the  passengers  to 
make  the  best  of  circumstances.  My  cough  was  very- 
noisy,  but  no  one  complained  of  it ;  and  there  were  kindly 
indications  of  sj^mpatliy  with  the  '  sick  old  man.'  I  passed 
a  sweet  night  in  the  feeling  of  communion  with  my 
Saviour.  The  perception  of  what  He  has  done  for  me, 
and  in  me,  with  the  freshness  of  the  present  feeling  of  His 
love,  and  the  assurance  that  He  will  never  leave  me  nor 
forsake  me,  were  inexpressibly  precious.  I  felt  that  I 
had  received  all  that  is  proposed  to  man  in  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  and  that  entirely  to  His  glory;  for  it  has  been 
wrought  in  me  by  the  power  of  His  Spirit,  in  the  deep 
sense  of  my  own  sinfulness,  and  unworthiness,  and  of 
the  preciousness  of  that  sacrifice  by  which  He  forever 
obtained  forgiveness  for  all  the  world,  if  they  would 
accept  it,  but  specially  for  all  who  repent  and  believe  in 
Him.  In  this  state  I  could  not  choose  as  to  life  or  death  ; 
for  I  partook  of  the  Apostle's  experience  when  he  said, 
*  To  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.'  I  was  there- 
fore perfectly  at  ease  on  the  subject,  knowing  that  if  He 
had  more  work  for  me.  He  would  raise  me  up  for  it,  and 
if  not,  that  He  would  take  me  to  Himself  as  one  of  His 
redeemed  and  sanctified  children. 

*'  Calling  at  Bergen,  wbere  we  had  a  meeting  with 
persons  professing  as  Friends,  and  also  at  Trondhjem, 
where  we  had  a  large  public  meeting,  we  reached 
Tromsoe,  the  principal  town  of  the  Arctic  part  of  Norway, 
on  the  1 6th.  Here  we  held  several  Meetings,  and  on  Pirst- 
day  met  those  professing  witb  Friends  at  our  lodgings. 

*'  On  the  31st,  we  again  embarked  for  Hammerfest,  and 
the   next   evening  had  a  Meeting  in  a  large  room,   the 


THIRD    VISIT    TO    XOU\\'AY.  105 

weather  not  permittiug  us  to  be  out  of  doors,  as  in  1853. 
About  120  persons  were  present.  Tkere  is  very  little 
cultivation  about  Hanimerfest,  the  nature  of  the  ground 
scarcely  admitting  it,  but  there  are  a  few  farms  up  a  valley 
near  the  town.  Many  goats,  and  a  few  sheep  feed  on  the 
rocky  hills,  which  are  well  adapted  for  the  former. 
Domestic  animals  having  to  be  housed  in  winter,  occasions 
many  thousands  of  acres  of  short  grass  to  remain  uneaten. 
The  little  wool  produced  is  home  spun  and  manufactured 
for  domestic  use  ;  every  farm  having  its  loom,  spinning- 
wheels,  &c. 

*'E.  Doeg  and  I  crossed  the  bay  in  a  boat,  to.  call  on 
the  English  Consul.  Near  his  house  stands  a  pillar  of 
polished  granite,  about  ten  feet  high,  with  an  inscription 
in  Norsk  and  Latin,  signifying  that  the  pillar  marks  the 
northern  termination  of  the  line  measured,  with  great 
labour,  on  the  meridian  of  25°  15' East  Long.,  extending 
from  the  Danube,  and  occupying  the  surveyors  from  1816 
to  1852,  under  the  auspices  of  Oscar,  King  of  Sweden 
and  Norway,  and  Nicholas,  Emperor  of  E-ussia." 

From  Hammerfest  our  Friends  sailed,  and  on  the  9th  of 
8th  month,  J.  B's.  Journal  continues  :  ''We  rounded  the 
North  Cape  about  1  p.m.  It  is  formed  by  a  fine  bold 
rugged  cliff  nearly  vertical,  of  a  dee^^  brown  colour,  and 
traversed  by  some  obKque  white  quartz  veins.  About 
3  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  10th,  we  passed  Svserholt, 
the  great  breeding  place  of  gulls.  Our  attentive  captain 
called  me  in  time  to  see  the  interesting  sight,  and  had  a 
gun  fired  when  we  were  opposite  the  place.  The  air 
immediately  became  filled  with  galls,  like  a  swarm  of 
bees  or  a  shower  of  snow. 

"  At  Tana  Fiord  our  captain  kindly  sent  us  on  shore  in 


166  THIRD   YISIT    TO    NORWAY. 

one  of  the  ship's  boats,  and  we  spent  an  hour  among  the 
rocky  slopes  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  and  collected 
some  plants.  We  landed  at  Yardo  at  10  a.m.  and  found 
accommodation  at  the  house  of  a  person  who  kept  a  store. 
Yardd  is  a  town  of  about  500  inhabitants,  chiefly  supported 
by  fishing,  and  to  which  there  is  a  great  resort  of  fishermen 
in  the  winter,  which  is  eight  weeks  without  sun.  There  is 
one  Friend  residing  in  Yardo,  the  wife  of  a  cooper.  She 
has  adopted  the  principles  of  our  Society  from  conviction, 
and  has  had  much  to  endure  in  carrying  them  out,  but  has 
been  furnished  with  grace  and  wisdom  according  to  her 
need. 

"  13th  of  8th  month,  we  crossed  the  Yeranger  Fiord  to 
Syd  Yeranger,  about  four  English  miles  from  the  Eussian 
chapel  on  the  frontier  of  Eussian  Finland,  but  we  did  not 
think  it  advisable  to  attempt  visiting  it,  as  the  steamer 
only  staid  four  hours  at  Syd  Yeranger;  we  therefore 
distributed  tracts  to  the  people  on  the  spot  and  returned 
to  the  steamer. 

''The  thought  that  we  had  now  turned  our  faces  in  a 
homeward  direction  was  moving  to  me.  A  grateful 
acknowledgment  of  the  mercy  of  our  Heavenly  Father  who 
had  brought  us  safely  hither,  sprang  in  my  heart  ;  with 
thankfulness  also  for  the  clear  evidence  that  we  were  not 
required  to  proceed  into  Finland,  viz  :  the  country  under 
the  dominion  of  Paissia  :  that  under  Norway  being  called 
Finmark." 

"Writing  on  their  return  to  Bergen,  18th  of  9th  month, 
J.  B.  continues:  "Our  visits  within  the  Arctic  Circle 
have  been  very  relieving  to  us  ;  and  it  is  no  small  confirm- 
ation to  our  faith  in  that  constraining  of  the  Spirit,  which 
we  felt  strongly  in  that  direction,   that  when  there,   we 


TnniD    VISIT    TO    XOK^VAY.  167 

found  so  many  to  visit  who  were  desiring  to  serve  the  Lord 
in  the  true  liberty  and  simplicity  of  the  Gospel,  but  who 
had  been  so  bewildered  by  education  among  forms  and 
ceremonies,  that  they  required  help.  And  it  is  a  great  com- 
fort that  while  the}^  perceive  with  increasing  clearness  the 
spirituality  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  necessity  of  being  '  born 
again,'  they  appreciate  strongly  the  atonement  for  sin  by 
Christ,  and  His  intercession  for  us,  as  our  great  High 
Priest,  and  Intercessor  with  the  Father.  If  these  keep 
their  places,  I  cannot  doubt  but  they  will  be  multiplied, 
and  will  be  a  leaven  of  life  to  many  around  them,  who  are 
much  deadened  by  dependence  on  priests  and  ceremonials. 

"  We  seem  now  to  have  got  a  long  way  south  again. 
We  have  been  ten  days  steaming  from  Tromsoe,  but  in  the 
interval  were  two  days  in  Trondhjem.  The  steamers  now 
anchor  at  night,  as  it  is  dark  for  some  hours."  J.  B. 
again  writes  : 

"In  the  course  of  this  visit  which  occupied  about  six 
months,  as  well  as  in  that  of  1853,  our  hearts  became 
united  in  the  love  of  Christ  to  many  who  had  become  of 
the  number  of  His  spiritually-minded,  self-denying  dis- 
ciples. These  being  awakened  to  their  need  of  redemption, 
and  not  finding  what  their  souls  longed  for  in  the  doctrines 
or  teaching  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  which  holds  baptismal 
regeneration,  and  the  presence  of  Christ  in  the  bread  and 
wine  of  what  is  called  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  many  of 
whose  priests  are  not  enlightened  Christians, — not  finding 
in  these  things,  nor  in  their  teaching,  what  their  souls 
longed  for,  they  had  had  their  attention  turned  to  their 
Bibles,  and  their  own  experience,  and  had  thus  been 
brought  to  an  acquaintance  with  Christ  as  revealed  by  the 
Spirit   in   the    secret   of  the  heart,    and  to  faith  in   His 


168  THIRD    VISIT    TO    NORWAY. 

enlightening  the  mind,  and  leading  into  practical  holiness, 
as  well  as  giving  witness  to'  the  forgiveness  of  past  sin 
for  the  sake  of  the  sacrifice  which  He  offered  for  us  on  the 
cross.  And  feeling  the  evidence  of  His  presence,  as  they 
meditated  on  these  things,  they  had  drawn  together  as 
Friends. — We  also  met  with  many  others  whose  ears  were 
open  to  the  simple  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and  whose 
minds  were  readily  gathered  to  the  Lord,  under  the  feeling 
of  His  love  and  power,  on  sitting  down  in  silence  to  wait 
upon  Him.  To  these,  the  Gospel  messages  often  flowed 
freely ;  and  there  was  often  a  capacity  received  from  the 
Lord,  to  draw  near  with  them  to  His  footstool  in  vocal 
prayer,  thanksgiving  and  praise. 

''3rd  of  10th  month.  We  expect  to  leave  Stavanger 
to-morrow,  after  the  Two  Months'  Meeting,  on  our  way 
to  Quinnesdal,  where  we  hope  to  be  on  First-day ;  and  we 
shall  probably  go  from  thence  to  Christiania ;  from 
whence  I  expect  to  take  the  steamer  for  England,  which 
calls  at  Christiansand  on  its  way. 

"  At  my  request  Friends  of  Stavanger  were  invited  to  a 
Meeting  last  evening,  but  so  many  others  came  that  it 
assumed  the  character  of  a  public  Meeting.  This  I  did 
not  regret,  as  it  was  a  time  of  favour  from  the  Lord.  The 
vocal  labour  fell  to  my  lot,  A.  Kloster  interpreting,  except 
that  S.  A.  Doeg  was  engaged  in  very  solemn  prayer. 

"  My  mind  is  much  relieved  from  the  exercise  for  Norway, 
which  I  felt  strongly  before  I  left  England,  and  in  con- 
siderable degree  till  we  finished  our  Arctic  visit ;  now  I 
feel  much  drawn  home -ward. 

"  At  9  p.m.  on  the  10th  we  reached  Christiania;  the  air 
frosty,  some  snow  having  fallen." 

After  holding  a  few  Meetings,   J.  B.   again  records; — 


THIRD    VISIT    TO    NORWAY.  169 

"  IStli  of  lOth  month.  Apprehending  ourselves  now  at 
liberty  to  leave  Chi'istiania,  we  made  arrangements  for 
doing  so  by  the  steamer  '  Nordstiermen.'  On  the  16th  we 
embarked  amidst  heavy  rain  ;  the  evening  being  dark  and 
foggy,  we  anchored  for  the  night,  and  on  the  1 7th  proceeded 
again  at  daylight,  the  weather  very  stormy.  The  shelter 
of  the  numerous  islands  on  the  coast  of  Norway  is  a  great 
boon  to  voyagers.  The  islands  are  constituted  of  rock, 
and  most  of  them  look  very  barren  from  the  sea. 

**18th  of  10th  month.  After  leaving  Arendal  last 
evening,  the  sky  again  became  overcast  and  a  storm  suc- 
ceeded. We  were  obliged  to  keep  to  the  open  sea  in 
consequence,  but  were  favoured  to  come  safely  to  Chris- 
tiansand." 

Here  J.  B.  embarked  on  board  the  steamer  for  Hull, 
and  on  the  22nd  of  10th  month,  he  again  writes  :  "  About 
6  a.m.  we  put  to  sea,  and  at  1  p.m.  lost  sight  of  land. 
The  day  was  fine  and  we  made  good  progress. 

"  23rd,  continued  fine  weather ;  the  thoughts  of  reaching 
home  soon,  very  pleasant.  We  approached  the  English 
we  shores  by  a  fine  moonlight,  but  the  moon  setting, 
lay-to,  till  daylight,  when  the  coast  of  Holderuess  was 
in  view.  On  the  24th  we  landed  at  Hull  about  noon  ;  and 
I  was  cheered  by  seeing  some  of  my  friends  who  were 
waiting  on  the  Quay  to  receive  me.  They  kindly  welcomed 
me  to  my  native  land,  with  expressions  of  thankfulness  for 
my  preservation." 


170  FAILING    HEALTH. 


CHAPTEE  XYI. 

Health — Botany- Tracts  and  Books — Meetings   in   Scotland — Silent 
Waiting — Prayer— Ministry — Letter— Illness. 

At  intervals,  during  many  of  tlie  latter  years  of  James 
Backhouse's  life,  there  were  indications  of  the  existence 
of  disease  of  the  heart ;  but  it  did  not  prevent  him  from 
taking  a  large  amount  of  exercise  ;  indeed  nothing  seemed 
so  invigorating  to  his  health,  as  a  long  ramble  in  Teesdale, 
or  among  the  mountains  of  Scotland,  or  those  of  North 
"Wales.  In  these  excursions  his  botanical  knowledge  was 
brought  into  full  requisition,  and  not  unfrequently  did  the 
discovery  of  some  rare  plant  in  a  new  locality,  produce  in 
his  mind  an  amount  of  simple  pleasure  such  as  none  but 
a  true  botanist  can  appreciate. 

In  these  excursions  he  was  generally  accompanied  by 
his  son,  who  warmly  sympathized  in  his  father's  pursuits  ; 
and  occasionally  by  some  of  their  botanical  friends.  Much 
as  his  mind  was  capable  of  unbending  in  the  acquisition 
of  scientific  knowledge,  there  was  ever  the  higher  aim 
apparent  of  seeking  to  draw  those  with  whom  he  came 
in  contact,  to  the  Saviour  of  men.  Traversing  districts 
far  away  from  the  usual  track  of  tourists,  he  frequently 
fell  in  with  wayfarers,  to  whom  words  of  kindness  and 
instruction  were  addressed,  and  to  whom  the  ready  tract 
was  presented.  Some  of  these  have  been  known  to  declare 
they  had  never  heard  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  so  clearly 
explained,  and  to  some,  we  believe,  the  impression  made 
was  not  a  transient  one. 

The  writing  of  Tracts,   and  the   distribution  of  them 


FAILING   HEALTH.  171 

engaged  much  of  J.  B's.  attention.  He  was  also  active  in 
placing  books  for  loan  in  country  districts,  and  in  several 
instances,  these  have  proved  the  nucleus  of  Libraries  now 
numbering  some  hundreds  of  volumes. 

In  1863,  he  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London, 
and  from  thence  he  records  in  a  letter  to  his  son,  the  first 
severe  attack  of  the  complaint  which  afterwards  gradually 
prostrated  his  strength. 

"I  have  been,"  he  says,  "  affected  on  walking  fast,  and 
on  some  other  times,  with  a  feeling  of  oppression  in  the 
chest  and  aching  in  the  arms ;  probably  it  may  be  the  effect 
of  advanced  age,  with  the  influence  of  a  recent  cold.  "Were 
it  not  for  the  rest  I  feel  in  a  Saviour's  love,  and  in  the 
Fatherly  care  of  Him  who  regardeth  even  the  sparrows, 
I  should  be  mentally  greatly  distressed  by  these  feelings  ; 
but  knowing  that  He  careth  for  me,  and  that  whether  the 
end  Cometh  now,  or  many  years  hence,  it  will  be  when  He 
sees  best,  I  feel  calm  and  peaceful,  and  though  during 
these  times  of  bodily  distress,  not  so  much  so  as  at  many 
other  times,  yet  through  all  I  have  a  comforting  sense  of 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,  confirming  my  faith  in  His  love 
and  mercy,  and  in  my  union  with  Christ,  so  that  I  would 
rather  give  thanks  than  complain. 

''I  would  not  have  you  unduly  anxious  about  me,  but 
I  thought  you  ought  to  know  how  the  brittleness  of  the 
thread  of  life,  and  the  increased  uncertainty  when  it  may 
be  snapped,  is  brought  before  me  ;  in  the  intervals  of  the 
attacks,  I  feel  much  as  usual." 

On  J.  B's.  return  home  these  threatening  symptoms 
subsided,  and  during  the  summer  he  again  visited  the 
meetings  of  Scotland  with  his  friend  William  Miller. 
From   Wick,    he    writes :     "  24th   of    8th   month ;    after 


172  FAILING    HEALXn. 

meeting  yesterday  morning  we  went  to  see  the  Gaelic 
Congregation,  assembled  as  is  customary  with  them,  in 
the  open  air  during  the  fishing  season.  They  might  be 
about  4000  in  number,  chiefly  men,  a  large  proportion 
from  the  Western  Highlands,  and  engaged  in  the  herring 
fishery  :  their  costume  was  that  of  sailors,  and  their  head- 
dresses, the  broad  blue  bonnet,  the  Scotch  cap,  the 
southwester,  &c.,  and  the  women  mostly  in  blue  cloaks, 
and  thick  white  caps.  They  were  seated  on  the  ground, 
or  on  stools,  or  chairs  brought  by  them,  and  on  the  walls. 
Their  preacher,  one  of  the  Free  Church,  occupied  a  wide 
portable  pulpit.  His  manner  was  energetic,  his  voice 
strong,  and  his  congregation  devoutly  attentive.  Though 
we  could  not  understand  the  language,  its  effect  seemed 
very  impressive  on  those  who  could,  and  deep  solemnity 
was  to  be  felt  on  the  occasion.  In  the  evening  we  were 
at  a  *  prayer  meeting '  of  a  few  serious  people,  whose 
exercises  indicated  considerable  religious  perception  and 
devotion,  and  to  whom  we  also  addressed  a  few  words  of 
counsel  and  encouragement. 

''In  1864,  and  1865,  I  was  again  in  Scotland.  In  the 
latter  year  I  had  a  large  meeting  in  J.  Morrison's  Chapel 
in  Glasgow.  At  my  request  a  special  invitation  was  given 
to  persons  of  thoughtful  character. — On  most  former  oc- 
casions when  holding  meetings  by  public  invitation,  my  line 
of  service  had  been  in  the  inculcation  of  the  first  principles 
of  the  Gospel ;  but  now  I  had  to  point  out  to  professors, 
the  great  loss  sustained  by  the  community  from  the  im- 
perfect acceptance  by  their  ministers,  of  the  doctrines  of 
Christ.  That  in  consequence  of  this,  way  was  made  for 
war,  slavery,  and  swearing,  with  other  evils  which  afflict 
humanity,  and  which  the  Gospel  was  designed  to  remove. 


TAILING    HEALTn.  173 

The  people  listened  attentively  to  my  plain  speaking ;  and 
some   indicated    their    concurrence   with   the    sentiments 


"  On  my  way  home  I  had  similar  meetings,  at  Carlisle, 
Kendal,  and  Marsden,  at  which  places  I  had  held  meetings 
several  times  before." 

Throughout  this  journey  his  health  was  in  a  very  feeble 
state.  At  Kendal  he  was  the  guest  of  his  valued  friend 
Samuel  Marshall,  and  during  the  night  spent  at  his 
house,  he  had  a  painful  attack  of  Angina-Pectoris.  He 
was  so  far  able  to  surmount  it,  as  to  aj)pear  in  the 
morning  much  as  usual,  and  was  thankful  in  being  able 
to  continue  his  journey  homeward  without  apprising  his 
kind  friends  of  the  state  of  suffering  he  had  been  in. 

After  J.  B's.  last  visit  in  Scotland  in  1865,  the  attacks 
on  his  chest  became  much  more  frequent.  The  state  of 
his  health  is  alluded  to,  in  the  following  letter  addressed 
to  his  son-in-law,  Joseph  Crosfield. 

**  Holgate,  20th  of  2nd  mo.,  1865. 

"The  harvest  is  plenteous,  but  the  labourers  few 
in  proportion.  It  is,  however,  a  comfort  that  many  in 
one  way  or  other,  according  to  the  measure  of  faith,  are 
endeavouring  to  direct  people  to  their  Saviour,  and  to  the 
Holy  Spirit  sent  into  their  hearts  in  His  name  by  the 
Pather,  to  guide  them  into  all  truth,  and  to  have  evidence 
at  home  and  abroad,  that  their  labour  is  not  in  vain  in 
the  Lord.  I  feel  this  the  more  now  that  my  own  day's 
work  is  evidently  drawing  towards  a  close ;  and  am 
peacefully  thankful,  that  I  was  enabled,  as  respects  such 
service,  to  work  while  it  was  day,   both  as  regarded  the 


174  FAILING    HEALTH. 

requisite  physical  and  mental  power.  And  now  I  am 
favoured  with,  a  calm  evening,  enlivened  with  the  feeling 
of  my  Saviour's  presence  and  love,  and  of  the  mercy  of  my 
Heavenly  Father  in  Him ;  he  having  healed  my  back- 
slidings,  -forgiven  my  iniquities,  and  restored  my  soul  as 
I  have  gone  along,  for  Jesus'  sake,  and  for  His  own  great 
Name's  sake.  Now  therefore  that  I  am  approaching  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  fear  no  evil,  because  the 
Lord  is  with  me. 

''With  regard  to  the  condition  of  my  health,  I  am 
favoured  to  be  free  from  the  feeling  of  languor  or  sickness, 
though  I  have  still  daily  some  impending  sensation  in  my 
chest  and  arms,  especially  in  walking,  but  it  soon  subsides 
on  stopping,  excepting  at  more  remote  times  when  the 
attacks  are  more  violent.  Still  such  an  affection,  at 
three-score  years  and  ten,  must  be  regarded  as  making 
life  very  uncertain." 

In  the  latter  part  of  1866,  J.  B's.  health  had  so  much 
declined  as  to  preclude  his  taking  distant  journeys  with 
comfort,  but  his  desire  to  attend  the  marriage  of  his 
niece,  Sarah  Jane  Backhouse,  with  Thomas  Burtt,  which 
was  solemnized  at  Marsden  in  Lancashire,  overcame  the 
difhculties,  and  this  proved  nearly  the  last  time  of  his 
leaving  home.  He  was  however  still  busy  with  his  pen ; 
and  he  thus  records  some  important  sentiments  in  regard 
to  the  Society  of  Friends. 

"My  apprehension  is,  that  Friends  generally,  have 
more  appreciated  the  privilege  of  silently  waiting  on  the 
Lord  (and  a  great  privilege  it  is)  than  of  '  exhorting  one 
another,  and  praying  one  for  another,'  according  to 
apostolic  exhortation,  and  which  prevailed  to  a  large 
extent  among  our  early  Friends.     This  they  saw  infringed 


SENTIMENTS    OF    FPvIENDS.  175 

upon,  by  the  system  of  appointing  one  man  to  preach  and 
pray,  in  order  to  secure  these  performances. 

*' AVhat  we  want,  and  what  our  principles  point  to,  is, 
not  only  to  meet,  and  commune  with  our  own  hearts  and 
with  the  Lord,  in  silence,  but  under  such  feeling  as  may 
extend  to  others,  to  give  expression,  in  exhortation  or 
prayer,  including  also  thanksgiving  on  their  behalf  and 
our  own.  Were  this  done  in  simplicity,  not  making 
more  or  less  of  it,  by  setting  self  to  work  instead  of 
keeping  to  the  feeling  of  Christian  interest,  I  have  no  doubt 
but  it  would  be  found  to  edification  ;  for  it  is  the  Holy 
Spirit  which  gives  this  feeling  of  interest  in  the  Christian 
welfare  one  of  another,  when  we  have  come  to  Christ  for 
ourselves,  and  found  mercy  with  God  the  Father  through 
Him. 

"This  also  applies  to  our  own  families  when  we  read 
the  Holy  Scriptures  with  them,  and  to  other  occasions, 
when  we  turn  to  the  Lord  with  them  for  instruction  or 
prayer  or  thanksgiving. 

"  I  would  encourage  my  dear  Friends  to  cultivate  the 
sentiment,  that  we  have  each  a  service  for  the  Lord ;  one 
after  this  manner,  and  another  after  that ;  and  specially  re- 
garding our  own  families ;  and  to  pray  perseveringly  for 
ability  to  perform  it." 

In  regard  to  Ministry,  he  continues:  ''When  I  was  a 
young  Minister,  an  experienced  Elder  cautioned  me 
against  rising  a  second  time,  saying,  that  unless  the 
feeling  of  its  being  best  to  do  so,  was  very  urgent,  it  was 
well  to  rest  under  the  belief,  that  the  matter  which  had 
been  brought  before  the  congregation,  might  open  further 
on  the  minds  of  the  hearers  without  my  help,  and  perhaps 
more  profitably  than  with  it ;  as  under  the  teaching  of  the 


176  SENTIMEJS'TS    OX   FllIENDS. 

Holy  Spirit,  it  miglit  open  to  some  in  one  direction  and  to 
others  in  anotlier,  according  to  their  need ;  and  he 
believed,  if  I  was  careful  not  to  speak  prematurely,  I 
should  seldom  find  it  needful  to  stand  up  a  second  time  in 
the  same  meeting.  This  I  have  found  to  be  the  case, 
though  it  has  generally  seemed  my  place  to  speak  rather 
early,  than  late,  in  meetings  ;  and  seldom  in  my  own 
meeting  at  much  length." 

To  a  young  friend  he  writes:  *'I  feel  much  for  thee 
under  the  exercises  thou  art  passing  through,  and  would 
encourage  thee  to  be  patient  under  them.  It  may  be 
comforting  to  thee  to  know,  that  in  these,  '  no  new  thing 
has  happened  to  thee  ; '  but  that  they  are  such  as  I,  and 
many  others  have  had  to  be  disciplined  under,  to  bring 
us  to  trust  simply  in  Christ. 

"  When  the  feeling  of  the  Lord's  presence  is  withdrawn, 
it  is  good  for  us  to  remember,  that  it  is  not  Himself,  but 
our  perception  of  His  presence  that  is  gone  ;  that  He  still 
sees  us,  though  we  do  not  see  Him ;  and  that  He  dispenses 
these  lessons  to  teach  us  to  walk  by  faith,  when  we  are 
not  privileged  to  walk  by  sight. 

*'  When  a  cloud  comes  between  us  and  the  sun,  we  do 
not  suppose  that  the  sun  is  removed ;  but  the  rain  which 
distils  from  the  cloud,  be  it  ever  so  dark,  prepares  the 
earth  to  be  more  fruitful ;  and  those  things  that  grow  up 
on  it,  flourish  more  vigorously  when  again  the  sun  breaks 
forth  in  its  brightness.  In  like  manner,  our  humiliations, 
self-examinations,  contritions  and  repentances,  in  the 
season  of  the  hiding  of  the  Lord's  countenance,  prepare 
us  more  singly  to  cast  ourselves  on  Christ,  and  on  the  great 
offering  of  Himself  that  He  made  for  us,  and  more  singly 


SENTIMENTS    ON    FKIENDS.  177 

to  trust  in  Him,  and  to  rejoice  in  Him  alone,   wlien   He 
sees  meet  again  to  reveal  Himself  to  us. 

"  We  may  often  be  in  a  state  in  whieli  we  may  cry  out, 
*  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  0  my  soul  ? '  and  in  which  it  is 
needful  for  us  to  remember  the  further  expression  of  the 
Psalmist,  *  Hope  thou  in  God,  for  I  shall  yet  praise  Him, 
who  is  the  health  of  my  countenance  and  my  God. 

**  We  may  have  much  to  ]3ass  through  to  wean  us  from 
trusting  in  ourselves,  and  from  tampering  with  temptation, 
and  to  bring  us  into  diligence  in  watchfulness  and  prayer, 
and  likewise  into  preparation  to  sympathize  with  others, 
in  order  that  we  may  point  them  to  Christ,  and  lead  them 
to  Him.  Let  us  therefore  trust  in  Him  and  not  be 
afraid." 

In  the  First  month  of  1867  J.  B.  had  a  very  severe  and 
suffering  illness ;  oppression  on  the  chest  being  so  great 
as  to  render  him  unable  to  recline.  Some  nights  he  spent 
sitting  in  his  chair,  the  whole  or  greater  part  of  the  time ; 
but  in  this  state  of  suffering,  he  was  still  favoured  to  feel 
the  '*  Eternal  God"  to  be  his  refuge,  and  that  underneath 
were  the  "  Everlasting  Arms."  He  recounted  his  mercies, 
saying,  how  different  was  his  condition  to  that  of  his  dear 
Saviour  :  He  when  nailed  to  the  cross  for  our  sins,  could 
not  in  His  sufferings  obtain  relief  by  a  change  of  posture, 
whilst  to  himself  there  was  every  alleviation  that  affection 
could  suggest. 

''  I  had  for  a  few  years  past,"  he  remarks,  '^  been  affected 
with  the  disease  called  Angina  Pectoris ;  but  though  its 
attendant  pain  in  the  chest  and  arms  often  interfered  with 
my  walking  and  sleeping,  it  did  not  interfere  with  my 
speaking,   so   as  to  hinder  my  preaching,   but  after  the 


178  SENTIMENTS    ON    FRIENDS. 

severe  attack  in  my  chest  connected  with  congestion,  and 
spasmodic  asthma,  I  was  much  confined  to  the  house  during 
the  cold  weather,  and  to  our  own  premises  when  it  was 
warmer.  It  pleased  my  Heavenly  Father  to  administer  a 
daily  warning  of  the  uncertainty  of  life  ;  and  at  the  same 
tfme  to  deal  not  only  mercifully,  but  bountifully  with  me, 
by  the  sweet  influences  of  His  good  Spirit,  and  the  sense 
of  communion  with  Him,  and  with  Jesus  Christ  my 
Saviour,  Eedeemer,  and  Advocate  with  the  Father." 


ILLNESS    AND    DEATH.  179 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Last  Certificate  returned — Evening  of  Life — Illness  and  Death. 

Memoeanda  continued :  "On  the  12th  of  6th  Month, 
1867,  I  returned  to  York  Monthly  Meeting  the  Minute  I 
had  received  in  1865,  setting  me  at  liberty,  as  had  also 
been  the  case  on  several  former  occasions,  to  appoint 
Meetings  in  various  parts  of  Great  Britain.  After  giving 
some  information  respecting  my  journey  to  Glasgow,  and 
Meetings  there,  and  in  other  places,  I  proceeded  to  state  : 

''  Since  that  time,  I  have  often  found  opportunity  to 
express  a  fervent  desire  for  the  full  acceptance  of  the 
teaching  and  invitations  of  Christ,  on  the  occasions  of 
marriages,  and  funerals,  and  in  our  regularly  constituted 
Meetings.  These  Meetings,  from  the  failure  of  health 
incident  to  advanced  age,  I  have  been  unable  to  attend 
for  some  months  past. 

''But  while  unable  to  meet  with  those  to  whom  I  am 
united  in  spirit,  for  the  purpose  of  the  public  worship  of 
God,  I  have  been  comforted  and  sustained  by  the  presence 
and  love  of  my  Saviour. 

"I  greatly  rejoice  that^  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
devolves  on  so  many  others ;  I  earnestly  desire  their  en- 
couragement, and  that  they  also  may  be  enabled  to  do 
their  day's  work  in  the  daytime,  and  at  its  close,  be  favoured 
with  a  like  peaceful  release  from  the  field  of  labour,  to 
that  which  our  good  Lord  and  Master  has  mercifully 
granted  to  me  ;  feeling  as  I  do,  that  I  am  an  unprofitable 
servant;  and  that  wherein  I  have  failed  to  do  my  Lord's 
will,  it  is  of  His  unmerited  mercy  that  I  have  forgiveness, 


180  ILLTs^ESS    AXD    DEATH. 

and  that  wherein  it  has  been  done,  it  has  been  hy  the  help 
of  His  grace  ;  and  that  therefore,  '  to  Him  alone  belongs 
the  glory.' " 

At  the  request  of  the  Monthly  Meeting,  a  copy  of  the 
following  Minute  was  handed  to  James  Backhouse  by 
William  Pumphrey,  Clerk  to  the  Meeting. 

"  In  receiving  back  the  Minute  granted  to  our  dear 
Friend,  in  the  9th  month,  1865,  we  desire  to  record  our 
sense  of  the  goodness  that  has  sustained  our  Friend  in  so 
many  and  such  arduous  labours,  and  our  thankfulness, 
that  now,  in  the  evening  of  his  life,  he  is  enabled  so  fully 
to  realize  the  comfort  and  support  of  his  Saviour's  presence. 
"We  sympathize  deeply  with  him  in  the  trials  of  failing 
health  and  strength  ;  but  we  also  rejoice  with  him  in  the 
peace  and  joy  mercifully  granted  to  him." 

Eeferring  to  this,  J.  B.  writes  :  "The  sympathy  of  my 
friends,  to  whom  I  am  united  in  the  love  of  Christ,  is  very 
precious.  In  reference  to  my  labours  in  the  Gospel,  they 
have  used  the  word,  arduous  ;  I  always  feel  ashamed  of 
the  term  when  api)lied  to  anything  in  which  I  have  been 
engaged.  Compared  with  the  trials  and  privations  to 
which  worldly  minded  men  subject  themselves,  for  the 
accomplishment  of  their  purposes,  what  are  those  to  which 
labourers  in  the  Gospel  are  subjected  ?  and  in  which  they 
are  under  the  superintending  care  of  Him  who  puts  them 
forth  ?  He  has  promised  to  go  before  them,  and  to  supply 
them  with  strength  according  to  the  need  of  the  day,  and 
He  is  faithful  to  His  promises.  He  may  permit  us  to  see 
difficulties,  and  to  feel  our  weakness,  in  order  that  we 
may  be  kept  looking  to  Him  for  guidance  and  strength. 
But  let  his  servants  not  count  anything  arduous  to  which 
He  calls,  but  remember,  that,  though  without  Christ  they 


ILLNESS    AND   DEATH.  181 

can  do  notliing,  tliey  can  do  all  things  througli  His  strength.- 
ening  them. 

"  8th  of  7th  month,  1867  :  this  day  I  have  entered  my 
74th  year,  and  have  to  make  the  grateful  acknowledgment 
that  '  goodness  and  mercy  have  followed  me  all  the  days 
ofmyHfe.'" 

Under  the  same  date  J.  B.  writes,  ''a  few  weeks  since 
I  had  a  call  from  my  dear  friend  John  Candler,  now  80 
years  of  age,  an4  whom  I  have  known  more  than  half  a 
century,  as  one  fearing  and  serving  the  Lord,  and  as  a 
man  of  a  cheerful  contented  disposition.  He  remarked, 
that  he  could  not  join  with  those  who  spoke  much  of  this 
world  as  a  'vale  of  tears,' — that  though  he  had  had  his 
trials,  he  had  had  much  enjoyment  of  life  ;  that  the  world, 
in  which  we  live,  is  one  of  great  beauty,  and  in  which  sin 
is  the  chief  barrier  to  enjoyment.  With  these  sentiments  I 
cordially  concur,  and  bless  God  for  all  His  love  and  mercy 
of  so  large  a  share  of  which,  I  also  have  partaken,  and  do 
partake. 

"  Some  persons  partake  much  more  largely  than  others, 
of  the  promised  inheritance  of  the  righteous  on  this  side 
of  Jordan ;  and  thus  to  partake  largely  has  been  my 
privilege.  I  have  been  enabled  to  keep  in  mind  the 
exhortation,  'Eejoice  evermore,  and  in  all  things  give 
thanks ; '  not  that  I  do  not  likewise  need  constantly  to 
keep  in  mind  the  Saviour's  injunction,  '  Watch  and  pray 
that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation.' 

''  28th  of  8th  month.  I  was  strengthened  to  meet  with 
my  beloved  Friends,  for  the  public  worship  of  God,  after 
being  absent  from  infirmity,  since  First  Month.  I  was 
enabled  in  much  quietness  to  rest  in  the  Lord,  under  the 
feeling  of  His  love  and  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus  to  my  soul, 


182  ILLNESS    AND    DEATH, 

and  to  lift  up  my  heart  in  prayer  for  myself  and  others, 
and  to  unite  in  the  vocal  prayer  uttered  by  my  relative, 
Caleb  Williams,  in  which  I  was  touchingly  remembered. 

"  29th  of  10th  month.  To-morrow  will  be  our  Quarterly 
Meeting  at  Leeds;  I  attended  it  a  year  ago,  but  had 
considerable  suffering  from  Angina ;  now,  I  feel  very 
peaceful  in  remaining  at  home.  There  is  a  time  for  every 
purpose  under  the  sun ;  and  now,  through  the  mercy  of 
God  in  Christ  Jesus,  I  am  permitted  to  know  that  it  is  my 
time  to  rest  from  labour." 

For  a  considerable  time  James  Backhouse  had  been 
withdrawing  from  appointments  involving  trust.  "  Com- 
mittees on  philanthropic  objects,"  he  remarked,  '*  should 
be  left  to  younger  men  ; — old  age  should  have  its  time  of 
repose."  He  rejoiced  when  the  last  appointment  he  held 
was  transferred  to  others,  and  so  far  had  he  carried  out 
this  principle,  which  also  involved  the  settling  of  his  own 
affairs,  that  his  latter  days  were  free  from  care. 

''15th  of  2nd  month,  1868;  twenty-seven  years  have 
now  passed  since  I  was  permitted  to  rejoin  my  family 
after  an  absence  of  over  nine  years.  Many  changes  have 
marked  these  twenty-seven  years ;  and  now,  my  days  on 
earth  are  nearly  spent,  but  I  am  well  satisfied  in  the 
prospect  of  their  conclusion,  that  through  the  mercy  of  my 
Heavenly  Father,  in  His  dear  Son,  a  mansion  is  prepared 
for  me  in  His  Eternal  Kingdon,  where  I  may  join  in  the 
unceasing  anthem  of  glory,  and  honour,  and  praise  to  the 
Lord  God  and  the  Lamb. 

"  9th  of  7th  month,  1868  :  yesterday  I  completed  my 
Seventy-fourth  year.  Goodness  and  mercy  still  follow  me. 
I  am  now  able  to  attend  our  meetings  for  worship  held  in 
a  forenoon,  and  at  a  slow  pace  to  walk  to  my  son's  at 


ILLNESS   AXD    DEATH.  183 

West  Bank,  about  500  yards  distant,  and  often  to  spend 
an  Iiour  or  two  in  oar  Nursery  Grounds.*  I  have  still 
attacks  of  Angina  every  day,  or  rather  every  evening  and 
night.  My  time  is,  of  course,  very  uncertain  ;  but  I  am 
so  nursed  and  cared  for,  and  so  fi^eed  from  care,  and  so 
quiet  and  peaceful  in  mind,  through  the  mercy  of  my  God 
and  Saviour,  that  my  days  may  yet  be  prolonged  beyond 
what  at  one  time  seemed  likely  :  but  be  this  as  it  may,  I 
desire  continually  to  bless  God  in  the  remembrance  of  all 
His  benefits.  My  devotional  feelings  are  less  emotional 
than  when  I  was  younger ;  but  when  observing  those  of 
others,  warm  in  this  respect,  I  am  constantly  reminded  of 
the  words  of  the  Father  of  the  Prodigal  to  his  complaining 
son,  who  had  remained  with  him ;  *  Son  thou  art  ever 
with  me  ;  all  that  I  have  is  thine.'  And  when  I  feel  the 
smallness  of  my  love,  I  am  reminded  of  the  words  of  an 
Apostle,  when  he  said,  *I  judge  not  my  own  self;'  and 
conclude  that  though  my  love  is  small,  it  is  perhaps  pro- 
portioned to  my  capacity ;  and  my  acceptance  is  not  so 
much  grounded  on  my  love  to  God,  as  on  His  love  to  me 
in  His  dear  Son,  and  for  His  sake. 

''12th  of  7th  month,  1868.  Unable  in  a  wakeful  part 
of  the  night,  to  meditate  on  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love 
without  bringing  on  an  attack  of  pain ;  but  permitted  to  rest 
on  this  love  without  emotion,  effort,  or  pain.  Wonderful 
mercy  !  to  be  permitted  thus  to  repose  on  the  love  of  God 

*  J.  B.  had  for  sevei-al  years  resided  with  his  two  sisters  at  Holdgate 
House.  They  felt  it  a  great  privilege  that  circumstances  attending  the 
changes  in  their  family  circle,  permitted  their  reunion  as  one  family  in 
the  evening  of  their  life.  J.  B's.  near  proximity  to  his  son's  family  was 
peculiarly  pleasant  to  him  ;  and  during  a  long  season  of  weakness,  he 
was  enabled  to  maintain  his  interest  in  the  Nursery  Grounds,  and  in  the 
cukivation  of  the  plants  in  his  own  garden. 


184  ILLNESS    AND    DEATH. 

in  His  dear  Son,  in  the  quietness  of  a  child !  No  anxiety 
about  anything !  " 

This  memorandum,  the  last  from  the  pen  of  this  aged 
Christian,  had  evidently  been  written  under  great  difficulty, 
from  the  extreme  shaking  of  his  hand.  For  many  months 
he  was  seldom  able  to  rest  a  whole  night  in  bed ;  but  he 
often  recounted  the  mercy  it  was  that  in  the  intervals  of 
the  attacks  he  was  generally  free  from  pain  ; — his  patience 
under  acute  suffering  was  remarkable,  and  no  sooner  was 
he  relieved,  than  the  ready  and  cheerful  acknowledgment 
was  made,  in  order  that  the  anxiety  of  those  who  were 
attending  to  him,  might  be  mitigated. 

Toward  the  latter  part  of  the  year  he  remarked ;  he  did 
not  suppose  it  probable  he  should  live  over  the  winter, 
a  very  painful  attack  had  so  reduced  his  strength,  he 
thought  he  should  not  be  able  to  walk  as  far  as  to  his  son's 
house  again ;  but  added  with  much  feeling,  *'  My  times 
are  in  Thy  hand, — I  have  been  thinking  what  a  favour  it 
is  to  be  kept  as  in  the  land  of  Beulah  ;  I  feel  as  though  I 
rested  under  a  canopy  of  peace." 

About  this  time,  he  remarked ;  that  he  had  never 
been  so  impressed  as  of  late,  with  the  amazing  love  of 
Grod,  as  indicated  in  the  expression;  "God  so  loved  the 
world," — the  extent  of  the  meaning  of  the  word.  World, — 
all  the  different  states  of  man  !  "  God  so  loved  the  world, 
that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever 
believeth  on  Him,  might  have  life." 

He  then  dwelt  on  the  efficacy  of  prayer.  "Asking  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  for  the  pardon  of  sin,  how  it  is  removed 
out  of  the  way — cleansed  in  the  blood  of  Jesus  !  What  a 
blessed  experience  this  is !  And  in  the  prospect  of  the 
laying  down  of  the  earthly  tabernacle, — the  breaking  of 


ILLNESS    AND    DEATH.  185 

the  bonds  of  the  flesh,  there  is  no  sting, — no  fear,  it  is 
only  the  entrance  to  life ;  to  another  state  of  being  of 
eternal  blessedness !  and  all  through  the  love  and  mercy 
of  the  Saviour!  " 

Addressing  one  of  his  sisters,  he  said:  ''Having  been 
permitted  to  have  a  hope  vrithin  the  veil,  it  seems  to  me 
to  make  little  difference  when  the  suffering  body  is  put 
off;  our  separation  cannot  be  for  long!  How  differently 
we  feel  at  our  age  to  what  we  should  have  done  in  our 
youth." 

He  said  he  did  not  expect  to  go  to  Meeting  again,  and 
remarked  with  a  smile;  "I  think  I  have  preached  my 
last  sermon,  and  I  have  been  thinking  it  was  not  an 
inappropriate  winding  up,  though  it  did  not  occur  to  me 
that 'such  was  the  case  at  the  time." 

It  was  not  until  the  latter  end  of  the  II th  month  that 
his  increasing  weakness  obliged  him  to  remain  in  bed. 
At  this  time  the  complaint  assumed  a  different  aspect,  the 
violence  of  the  spasms  abated  and  a  rapid  diminution  of 
strength  took  place. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  convey  an  accurate  idea  of  the 
peace  of  mind,  and  patience  evinced  by  him,  during  the 
seven  weeks  in  which  he  was  confined  to  his  bed.  At  one 
time  when  feeling  in  a  very  sinking  state  he  remarked ; 
that  after  all  the  Lord's  goodness  to  him,  it  was  only 
likely  that  he  would  be  permitted  to  feel  the  sinkings  of 
nature  : — "How  wonderful  was  the  experience  of  our 
Saviour,  when  He  said,  '  My  God,  My  God,  why  hast  Thou 
forsaken  Me.' — Surely,  it  was  permitted  in  great  mercy 
that  He,  who  was  perfect  in  holiness,  should  thus  be  tried, 
for  the  encouragement  of  His  poor  feeble  followers. 

"  I   have  been  sensible,"  he  continued,    *'  of  a  large 


186  ILLNESS    AND    DEATH. 

measure  of  the  love  of  Christ  during  this  season  of  weak- 
ness. The  Everlasting  Arms  are  indeed  underneath !  I 
have  great  occasion  to  trust  in  the  Lord ; "  and  after  a 
solemn  pause,  he  added  :  ''I  will  trust  in  Him  and  not 
be  afraid." 

From  time  to  time  his  expressions  indicated  his  deep 
Christian  experience.  His  confidence  in  His  Saviour 
never  wavered,  and  though  there  were  seasons  in  which 
for  a  time,  his  perception  of  his  Lord's  presence  was  not 
so  distinct  as  on  other  occasions,  he  never  let  go  his  trust. 

Once  he  remarked,  ''  It  would  be  cause  for  great 
thankfulness  if  the  end  were  not  far  distant.  I  have  long 
looked  to  this  time  as  the  termination  ; — I  rest  in,  *  Thy 
will  be  done ; ' — what  a  rest  it  is !  In  early  life  I  was 
permitted  to  hear  the  '  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say  come,' 
and  I  was  enabled  to  yield  a  willing  obedience,  which  has 
been  fraught  with  blessings." 

On  being  told  that  the  17th  Chapter  of  the  Gospel  of 
John,  had  been  read  in  the  family  down  stairs,  and  the 
encouraging  prayer  being  quoted,  "  Father  I  will  that  they 
also  whom  Thou  hast  given  Me,  be  with  Me  where  I  am, 
that  they  may  behold  My  glory  ;  "  applying  it  to  himself 
he  solemnly  responded, — "  Soon  to  be  realized." 

At  another  time,  he  made  allusion  to  a  conversation 
which  he  had  had  with  a  priest  in  Norway,  who  opposed 
his  labours,  with  those  of  other  Friends ;  particularly 
objecting  to  them  on  the  ground  of  their  not  availing 
themselves  of  Water  Baptism,  and  not  partaking  of  the 
''Lord's  Supper,"  "as  he  mistakenly  called  it!  I  tpld 
him,"  he  said,  "that  I  had  never  been  baptized  with 
water,  and  I  had  never  partaken  of  what  he  called  the 
Lord's  Supper,  but  I  believed  I  had  partaken  of  all  the 


ILLNESS   AND    DEATH.  187 

fullness  of  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  And  on 
thinking  on  the  subject  at  the  present  time,  I  feel  that  I 
can  say  the  same  now." 

On  one  occasion  he  remarked  :  ''  The  separation  of  the 
soul  from  the  body  is  a  great  mystery,  and  the  change  to 
a  futiu-e  state,  is  a  great  mystery ;  but  leaning  upon  th^ 
dear  Eedeemer,  and  being  found  in  Him,  we  are  safe. 
'  In  His  presence  is  fullness  of  joy,  and  at  His  right  hand 
are  pleasures  for  ever  more.'  I  have  been  thinking  of  the 
multitudes  before  the  Throne,  who  have  '  washed  their 
robes  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb;' 
many  that  we  have  known,  and  multitudes  we  have  not 
known." 

'*  The  love  of  God  seems  to  me  like  a  great  circle  en- 
closing all  manner  of  men.  Christ  offers  His  Spirit, 
which  if  accepted  is  sufficient  for  regeneration  ;  but  what 
different  states  are  enclosed  in  that  circle !  Some  that 
have  accepted  the  Divine  gift,  and  are  drawn  near  through 
the  blood  of  Christ;  others  that  reject  the  offers  of  mercy, 
and  are  very  far  off." 

An  account  of  a  Friend  being  read  to  him,  who  had 
often  laboured  in  the  Lord's  service,  under  feelings  of 
great  discouragement,  he  remarked  that  his  own  course 
had  been  very  different.  ''  I  have  laboured  in  the  fullness 
of  joy !  When  George  Walker  and  I  were  in  Australia, 
frequently  going  out  in  the  early  morning,  and  going  from 
one  party  of  Eoad  Convicts  to  another,  the  sense  of  the 
Divine  Presence  with  us  was  most  remarkable,  enabling 
us  to  enter  into  sympathy  with  them,  and  not  unfrequently 
to  rejoice  in  hope ; — Yes !  " — he  continued  in  reference  to 
poor  benighted  wanderers  under  the  hard  bondage  of 
Satan; — ^' I  did  then  feel  great  sjTupathy  for  them,  but 


188  ILLNESS    AXD    DEATn. 

nothing  like  the  sympathy  I  have  since  felt  for  poor  out- 
casts from  the  Fold.  I  have  sometimes  felt  as  though  my 
gift  was  peculiarly  for  labour  among  such,  seeking  to  draw 
them  to  repentance,  and  faith  in  Christ." 

At  another  time  when  feeling  great  weakness,  he  said : 
'*I  should  esteem  it  a  great  mercy  if  the  thread  of  life 
might  be  soon  cut,  and  I  permitted  to  escape," — adding — 
''that  is  a  sweet  passage,  *  God  so  loved  the  world  that 
He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
in  Him  should  not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life.'  He 
is  the  door  into  the  Sheepfold,  and  He  cares  for  His 
own  sheep." 

On  allusion  being  made  to  the  peaceful  feeling  in  his 
room,  he  feelingly  remarked;  ''Where  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  is,  there  the  enemy  cannot  come." 

On  a  relative  inquiring  how  he  felt,  he  replied  ;  "  I  am 
very  feeble,  and  the  end  cannot  be  far  distant ;  but  when 
the  peace  of  Grod,  that  passes  all  human  understanding,  is 
felt  to  keep  the  heart  and  mind  through  faith  wliich  is  in 
Christ  Jesus,  it  matters  nothing  whether  it  be  a  few  days 
earlier  or  later."  He  afterwards  added,  that  he  felt  like 
a  man  about  to  set  off  on  a  very  pleasant  journey,  and  it 
was  of  no  consequence  when  he  took  his  departure. 

The  sudden  decease  of  a  young  woman,  who  had  been 
a  member  of  the  famity  seventeen  years,  and  to  whom 
they  felt  much  attached,  and  who  had  assisted  in  waiting 
upon  him  very  faithfully  and  tenderly,  took  place  three 
weeks  before  his  own  death.  In  reference  to  this  event, 
he  remarked,  it  was  a  great  comfort  to  believe  that  she 
was  ready.  In  her  faithful  service  to  the  family  she  had 
given  evidence  that  she  was  not  only  actuated  by  love  to 
them,  but  to  her  Saviour  also.     He  said  she  had  stejiped 


ILLNESS    AND    DEATH.  189 

down  into  the  ''Pool"  a  little  while  before  liim,  but 
added  "  it  will  only  be  a  little  while." 

At  another  time  he  said  :  "  Whether  the  span  of  life  be 
thi'ee  score  years,  or  three  score  years  and  ten,  matters 
little,  but  to  have  a  well  grounded  hope  of  acceptance  with 
Christ,  in  whose  presence  is  fullness  of  joy;  this  precludes 
all  vain  speculations  respecting  a  future  state. 

*'  I  have  been  thinking  about  a  visit  I  once  paid  to 

;  he  asked  me  to  pray  for  him ;  I  told  him  I  could 

not  j)ray  in  my  own  strength,  but  we  would  lift  up  our 
hearts  to  the  Lord,  and  endeavour  to  know  His  will ; 
when  such  a  sense  of  His  presence  was  permitted  as  was 
wonderful !  But  there  was  nothing  to  pray  for,  it  was  all 
giving  of  thanks  and  praise.  I  have  felt  that  I  have 
nothing  now,  to  ask  for ;  thankfulness  and  praise  are  the 
covering  of  my  spirit.  But  do  not  think  that  I  have  any 
merit  of  my  own,  in  any  service  I  have  been  called  to 
perform.  It  is  '  not  by  works  of  righteousness  that  we 
have  done,  but  of  His  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus  that  He 
saveth  us.' "  He  then  dwelt  on  the  great  mercy  of  the 
Lord,  in  his  own  experience. 

During  his  illness  he  frequently  liked  to  have   a  few 
verses   of   Scripture  read  to  him,    or  a  hymn  repeated, 
several  times  asking  for  that  beginning — 
One  sweetly  solemn  thought, 

Comes  to  me  o'er  and  o'er,  &c. 

He  spoke  of  the  great  advantage  it  was  to  have  the 
memory  stored  with  portions  of  Scripture  and  hj'-mns,  in 
early  life,  and  with  what  comfort  they  often  recurred  to 
us  in  more  mature  age.  On  one  occasion,  after  a  hymn 
had  been  read  to  him,  in  which  were  some  sentiments 
depreciating  the  works  of  creation,  he  said:    *'I  have  no 


190  ILLNESS    AND    DEATH. 

sympathy  with  those  views.  The  Great  Creator  pro- 
nounced them  all  to  be  good,  and  I  have  found  them  to  be 
so  ;  the  study  of  them  has  not  only  been  a  source  of  great 
pleasure  to  me,  but  one  of  great  profit  also." 

He  frequently  spoke  of  the  necessity  of  dependence  in 
faith  upon  the  Saviour,  that,  **As  Moses  lifted  up  the 
Serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must  the  Son  of  man 
be  lifted  up,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  eternal  life." 

While  asleep  one  evening,  he  was  heard  to  give  vocal 
expression  to  the  following  ejaculation  :  "  We  thank  thee 
and  praise  thee  Gracious  Lord,  for  all  Thy  mercies  to  us 
through  Jesus  Christ." 

He  frequently  acknowledged  the  many  mercies  and 
blessings  by  which  he  was  surrounded ;  and  gratefully 
accepted  the  loving  attentions  of  those  who  were  privileged 
to  wait  upon  him. 

On  the  night  of  the  18th  of  1st  month,  1869,  he  said, 
*'  What  a  mercy  it  is  to  have  the  blood  of  Jesus  to  look 
to !  A  sense  of  the  great  love  of  God  in  sending  His  dear 
Son  to  die  for  our  sins,  has  been  much  before  my  mind : ' ' 
and  after  a  solemn  pause;  "  The  language  is;  behold  I 
have  cast  all  thy  sins  behind  My  back !  " 

On  the  morning  of  the  20th,  he  appeared  to  be  fully  as 
well  as  for  some  days  previously,  having  passed  a  quiet 
night.  He  spoke  of  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  the  Lord 
having  followed  him  all  the  days  of  his  life,  again  adding 
his  sense  of  assurance  that  he  should  dwell  in  the  house 
of  the  Lord  for  ever.  He  also  spoke  of  the  increased 
clearness  of  his  perception  of  Gospel  Truth  ;  "  Not  that  I 
ever  doubted  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  but  I  see  them  now 
with  a  clearness  beyond  what  I  ever  saw  before." 


ILLNESS    AND    DEATH.  191 

He  passed  most  of  the  afternoon  in  sleep,  but  awoke 
suddenly  about  half-past  Four,  and  mentioned  some 
feeling  of  discomfort  in  his  chest.  After  taking  a  cup  of 
tea,  he  requested  to  be  moved  to  the  couch,  thinking 
it  might  afford  him  some  relief.  This  was  accordingly 
done,  and  in  less  than  five  minutes,  he  laid  back  his  head, 
closed  his  eyes,  and  after  a  few  deep  breathings,  quietly 
passed  away,  to  be,  as  we  doubt  not,  for  ever  with  the 
Lord,  whom  even  from  his  childhood,  he  had  been  seeking 
to  love  and  serve. 


W.  Sesstcns,  Printer,   York. 


; 


DATE  DUE 

UPI  261-2505  G                                      PRINTED  IN  U.S.A. 

922,86 

Backhouse,   Sarah, 

B127ni 

1803-1877. 

C.1 

Memoir  of  Janes 

Backhouse 

922.86   Backhouse,  Sarah, 
B127n      1883-1877. 
C.I       Menoir  of  Janes 
Backhouse 


DATE  DUE 

BORROWERS  NAME 

-IL.—       -    -